Dannika Dark - Crossbreed 2 - Ravenheart

RAVENHEART CROSSBREED SERIES BOOK 2

DANNIKA DARK

Contents Summary Also By Dannika Dark: Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Chapter 31 Back Cover WHAT’S NEXT Want More? Books by Dannika Dark:

RAVENHEART Crossbreed Series Book 2 USA Today Bestselling Author DANNIKA DARK All Rights Reserved Copyright © 2017 Dannika Dark No part of this book may be reproduced, distributed, transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database retrieval system without the prior written permission of the author. You must not circulate this book in any format. Thank you for respecting the rights of the author. This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance of characters to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. Edited by Victory Editing and Red Adept. Cover design by Dannika Dark. All stock purchased. www.dannikadark.net Official Dannika Dark Newsletter

SUMMARY

T

wo weeks after joining Keystone, Raven Black is ready to take on the world as a criminal hunter for hire. If only her partner wasn’t a bloodsucking Vampire with a penchant for getting under her skin. Despite her lavish surroundings, Raven misses the freedom of life without rules. And Keystone’s next assignment is about to test her self-control in more ways than one. Dead bodies are popping up in the human district, and all signs point to a Breed serial killer. In order to catch him, Raven and Christian embark on a mission that takes their partnership into uncharted waters. Lives are at stake. Can Raven trust her instincts, or will she fall into a web spun from lies and deceit? Time is running out in this pulse-pounding tale of dark secrets, murder, and forbidden desires. Book 2 SIGN UP to receive exclusive updates on upcoming releases!

ALSO BY DANNIKA DARK: THE MAGERI SERIES Sterling Twist Impulse Gravity Shine The Gift MAGERI WORLD Risk NOVELLAS Closer THE SEVEN SERIES Seven Years Six Months Five Weeks Four Days Three Hours Two Minutes One Second Winter Moon SEVEN WORLD Charming

THE CROSSBREED SERIES Keystone Ravenheart

Oh, what a tangled web we weave, When first we practice to deceive! - Walter Scott

CHAPTER 1

“E

ither that’s snow falling, or Wyatt’s fed me one of his magic mushrooms again.” Blue leaned against the stone railing of the interior balcony, her long hair caught in the wind as scattered flecks of snow darted about. I wrapped my oversized beige cardigan tightly around me, a chill racing up my spine. “I’ve lived in this city all my life. Nothing surprises me anymore, not even snow in October.” Blue turned around and tucked her hands inside the pockets of her soft brown leather jacket. “You might eat your words once you see Gem’s reaction to snow. Come on. Let’s head inside before we turn into ice sculptures.” A blast of icy wind whipped my black hair around as if to agree. We hustled toward one of the doors and entered a hall with arched ceilings, stone floors, and lanterns affixed to the walls—much like the rest of Keystone mansion. “How are you settling in?” Blue asked, the heavy door closing behind us. “It’s been two weeks since your arrival, and I only ever see you at the dinner table. Niko said you stopped your sessions in the training room.” As we passed by another window, I tucked a swath of hair behind my ear. “I guess I’ve been on edge after speaking with the Mageri. Viktor wanted to make sure they were aware of my existence so their Enforcers wouldn’t accidentally arrest me for not having a documented alias, but their knowing about my

existence isn’t exactly helping me sleep at night. I didn’t go through all their ceremonial customs where they measure your gifts; Viktor was afraid they might catch on that I’m a crossbreed, and he wants to keep that a secret.” “He’s a wise man.” “I keep waiting for the Mageri Enforcers to come crashing through the doors with a warrant for my arrest. What’s to stop them? Their laws aren’t lenient, and the Mageri does what it wants where their own are concerned.” “Viktor won’t let anything happen to you,” she said smoothly, not a thread of doubt woven in her reply. “He has close relationships with his connections, and we perform an invaluable service for them.” She lifted her chin as we turned a corner. “You would be surprised what they’ll do to protect us. They don’t want the public finding out that they’re paying a group of mercenaries.” I paused at the staircase and rested my elbows on the balcony overlooking the lower floor. The areas within the mansion that were absent of windows usually had a few candles burning in the lanterns or candelabra. “Do you miss living on the streets?” she asked. “Like a hole in the head. I don’t miss sleeping in abandoned buildings, fighting juicers, wondering when my next meal will be, and smelling like an overripe banana. But… I miss the freedom.” Her thick eyebrows gathered as she frowned. “This isn’t a jail.” “I just mean if I want to go into the city, it’s a long walk or a cab ride. There’s a diner I like to eat at, and I miss the sound of honking horns. I’m sure you think that sounds a little loopy, but it’s hard to get used to silence. Sometimes I still hear the sirens in my sleep.” Blue appeared to my right side and pushed herself up on the flat ledge, taking a seat on what was a perilous three-story drop. “The streets were your home, and the places we live become a part of who we are—for better or worse. It takes a little time to

get used to new surroundings. We’ve all been in your shoes. Keystone will grow on you, especially once it’s your turn to do laundry.” I laughed, remembering Christian’s morning visits to my hamper and all his grumblings. “I guess there’s no better way to get to know my housemates than to handle their dirty drawers.” For the first few days, I had done my own laundry. But after a while, I surrendered to the idea of handing my panties over to someone else to clean. It seemed tedious to have an assigned laundry week and still be doing my own laundry all the time. Blue’s phone vibrated and she slid off the railing, her boots stomping against the hard floor. “Viktor’s ready.” “Has it been thirty minutes?” Her grey feather earrings floated on the air as we moved briskly down the stairs. Blue was the other woman in the house and considerably different from Gem. It wasn’t just her maturity and straightforward way of speaking, but she was a tough lady. Sometimes you could see it in her eyes—a look I caught in my own reflection. She appeared to be more levelheaded than most everyone else in the house, and the most loyal to Viktor. Blue had a regal way about her that made me want to straighten my back whenever I was in her presence, yet she also had a strut that told everyone not to mess with her, especially considering the small hatchet on her hip. Blue traced her finger along the wall. “So what would make you feel more settled?” “I wouldn’t mind having a few personal things,” I admitted. “All I came in with were the clothes on my back, so my room still feels like a hotel.” To complain about my living quarters would be like bitching about winning the lottery. I had a luxurious bathtub, my own fireplace, a scenic view, and privacy. But after my first paycheck, I began dreaming about sheets with a higher thread count, fresh blankets—anything to add personality to my otherwise Gothic living quarters. Maybe a few odds and ends would make the situation feel permanent.

Blue huffed out a breath when we reached the lower landing. “You can borrow Wyatt’s computer when he’s asleep and shop online.” Where’s the fun in that? I thought to myself. “I’d rather go to the store. On second thought, maybe I’ll just put it off for now. I don’t really want to waste my money on a cab ride to the city. Why are you wearing your coat? Viktor just wanted us down for a meeting.” Blue played with the zipper on her jacket. “I try to come prepared. Sometimes when he calls a meeting, he wants us to head out, and I hate having to hike all the way back upstairs.” “Can’t you just flap your wings?” I quipped. We turned right and strolled down a long hall that led to the dining and gathering room. Blue managed to look elegant and formidable all at once with the way she walked. “Then I’d have to get dressed all over again.” I chuckled. “Elevators would be an improvement.” She lowered her voice as we neared the room. “That would mean installing electricity all over the house.” “It’s just elevators.” “First it’s elevators, then it’s a movie room. We’re lucky he agreed to equip the kitchen with modern appliances. Viktor’s adamant about limiting which rooms get power, so don’t hold your breath on any big changes.” When we entered the dining room, everyone was seated at the long wooden table except for Gem, who was standing behind Viktor’s chair on her tiptoes, peering through the arched window. The muted light from outside soaked into the ends of her purple hair. Sunshine had offered a temporary respite from the rain, but two days ago a cold front had moved in, signaling the end of autumn. The candles in the round iron chandelier were unlit, but the light from the window was sufficient. Keystone had been on hiatus after turning Darius over to the authorities. Wyatt always had something to research, so he

spent hours in his computer room, where some of the other members of the group liked to congregate. I’d been a tad antisocial this past week; Viktor said I needed to adjust to my new surroundings before he put me on assignment. I think that was code for gaining weight. I’d been living on the streets for so long that I’d skipped meals. The Vampire side of me didn’t need food, but because the Mage side did, starving had caused me to drop a few pounds. Claude rectified that by always filling my plate with seconds, and I wasn’t allowed to skip meals. I took my seat next to Christian, with Viktor on my right at the head of the table. He turned around in his chair and said something in Russian. “In English,” Gem said in a singsong voice. “You know what I said.” “Yes, but they don’t. It’s rude to exclude present parties.” He reached around and captured her small wrist. “Come sit down.” “But it’s snowing! I’ll miss it.” Wyatt’s chuckle ended with a comical snort. Gem stepped back from the window and thumped him on the head as she walked past his chair. “What’s so funny?” He tugged his slouchy grey beanie over his ears. “You wouldn’t think snow was so magical if you’d grown up in the eighteen hundreds.” “To be sure,” Christian agreed. Gem sat across the table between Claude and Shepherd. “If this is your woe is me story about how you walked twenty miles in the snow with no shoes to saddle a horse, then you can save your breath. Snow is magical.” “It magically freezes your little toes off,” Shepherd murmured as he rubbed his chiseled jaw. Wyatt leaned forward. “That isn’t the only thing it’ll freeze off. I once knew this guy who made a bet on how long he could —” Viktor cleared his throat, silencing the chatter. “The higher

authority may have a case for us soon, but it’s still pending. I don’t like to sit idle too long, and some of our side projects are at a standstill. You know what that means.” “A vacation?” Wyatt asked sarcastically. “Come on, Viktor. You know how I hate going into those shops.” I furrowed my brow. “What shops?” Gem held up the crystal pendant around her neck, tapping it against her nose. “When it gets slow, we go relic hunting. And I don’t mean the Relics who work as doctors and advisors, but as in antiques.” This piqued my curiosity. “To decorate?” Niko barked out a laugh and quickly squelched it. “Apologies, Raven. I don’t mean to laugh at you.” Christian leaned back in his chair, fingers hooked behind his head. “I would, if I had a sense of humor.” “Your barber clearly does,” I suggested. Wyatt laughed and made a gun with his index and thumb, firing it at Christian. I patted my hand on the table to get Wyatt’s attention. “Why don’t you like going into those shops?” He turned his mouth to the side. “Sometimes the dead get attached to things, and those shops are reselling used items that belonged to people. Dead people. Not all of the deceased are mental, but when they follow me home like stray puppies, it interferes with my ability to do my job.” Shepherd struck a match and lit his cigarette. “Do you really need all of us to go?” “Of course,” Viktor said, combing his fingers through his silver-and-grey hair. “This is a job, and you each have specific skills that have helped identify items of interest. Besides, it’s good for us to get out together and socialize. You’re turning into a bunch of turtles.” Christian lowered his hands to his lap, his Irish accent thick with annoyance. “I socialize plenty.” “The bar doesn’t count,” Viktor said sharply. “When do you ever go to places that don’t serve alcohol? Just because we’re

between assignments does not mean we should treat it like a vacation. The devil finds work for idle hands.” Christian abruptly stood up, his chair scraping against the stone floor. “These idle hands have been busy folding laundry all week.” “Don’t be so dramatic. Go warm up the van.” Christian inclined his head and swiftly moved out of the room. Viktor wagged his finger at me. “You spend too much time upstairs, and Niko has informed me you haven’t been training this week. Keystone is your family now, and you need to put away those old habits of isolating yourself from others.” “Raven wants to shop for bedroom decorations,” Blue said, rising from her seat. “I’d say that’s a good sign that she’s making herself at home.” My face heated with embarrassment. The crossbreed member of Keystone—formerly known as the Shadow, a merciless killer —is now on the hunt for linens. Viktor clapped his hands together. “Splendid. We’ll make this an afternoon adventure.”

WHILE MOST OF us rode in the van, Christian tailed behind on his motorcycle and Wyatt in his red Mini Cooper with the blue door. Viktor decided we should get my shopping out of the way before relic hunting, so we pulled up to a Kohl’s department store and went inside. I’d been cooped up for the past two weeks, so not only was it great to get out, but this was an opportunity to get to know the team outside of work. I stuffed a faux fur throw into my cart. Poor Viktor. He looked lost lugging around two of my black shopping carts. I glanced over the shelf and spied him taking a seat on one of the bed displays. When it came to clothes and home décor, there just weren’t any Breed shops for that. It would require labor, factories, and

transporting the goods. Viktor had explained that most people purchase the necessities online to avoid going into human establishments. Immortals usually hold on to their old furniture and goods, which is why most of them acquire large homes. When it comes to clothes, some go to Breed resale shops or just hire a tailor to avoid visiting human stores. Having once been a human, I understood why. There was a distinct feeling of not belonging—of security cameras, inquisitive glances, and rules. Immortals often made direct eye contact with each other and held it, whereas most humans averted their eyes and tried to mind their own business. “Raven, I did not think this would take so long,” Viktor said, turning an accent pillow between his hands before tossing it aside. I pushed my tall cart toward him and parked it. “Didn’t you say earlier you wanted me to bond with the team?” He lifted his grey eyes up to mine. “I have not seen the team in an hour.” I sat on the bed next to him, amused by the situation. “Why are we going relic hunting? I thought you said Keystone did the jobs no one else would do.” “That’s right.” “Antique shopping?” “And that is something no one else will do.” I swept my hair back. “You made it sound badass.” He eased off the bed and straightened his button-up shirt. “These jobs are what separate us from the rest. Do we hunt down criminals? Of course. But we also transport victims to safe houses, research cold cases, spend more time investigating crimes with insufficient evidence, and on occasion, we visit the local shops and make sure everyone is compliant with the law. The higher authority only sends out Regulators when they issue warrants or to document a crime scene, so we have no one to police the streets outside of a few volunteers.” “I’ve seen those guys. They’re tough.” I recalled encounters I’d had with a Regulator or two—guys who dedicated their time

to sticking their nose where it didn’t belong. Didn’t bother me one bit, except for the times I was busy staking a Vampire in a public bathroom. He tucked his hands into the pockets of his tan chinos. “We conduct surprise visits to the relic shops to review inventory and make sure they are not illegally selling stunners or other prohibited items. They know I have relations with the law, so they cannot stop my investigations. Since most of them are conducting illegal trading, they won’t report me or complain. The higher authority does not have the time, interest, or manpower to regulate those shops. Sometimes we find items of interest that link to crimes.” Seemed reasonable. “Have you ever found anything big? I’m not sure how helpful I can be, Viktor. I don’t have any experience with antiques, but if you need me to rough someone up for information, I’m your girl.” “Do not diminish the importance of this job. A number of items have led us to an important case or unsolved mystery.” Viktor offered his hand to help me up. “You are more than a huntress, Raven Black. I am here to teach you, so pay attention whenever you’re on assignment. If you can sniff a lie or speak Mandarin, use those talents to your advantage. Do not take for granted what you are knowledgeable in—power is not always about Breed gifts.” Viktor grimaced when the squeaky wheel on his cart drew the attention of two women standing near a display of Halloween decorations. I laughed and pointed at a flickering ghost. “I should get that for Wyatt and put it somewhere in his room.” Viktor paused and searched our surroundings. “Where is everyone? We must go before it gets too late and the shops close.” When I noticed Christian undressing a mannequin, I handed Viktor several large bills from my wallet. “I’ll get everyone rounded up if you’ll pay for my things. You look a little wiped out.”

He puffed out his chest, clearly insulted. “I come from a long line of Shifters, and before you were born—” “You don’t have to explain. I was just teasing. I know all the nooks and crannies of this store, so I’ll have a better chance at finding everyone quickly.” Viktor pursed his lips and nodded. “Sounds reasonable.” As he walked away, one of the carts clipped a display and knocked the socks onto the floor. I strode up to Christian and rested my arm on a rack. “Looks like you finally found a woman you don’t have to charm to see naked.” He circled his finger around the small breast of the mannequin. “Where the feck are their heads?” “They’re selling clothes. They don’t need heads.” He arched a dark brow. “When I look at a woman, the first thing I tend to notice is that she has a skull attached to her body. Humans are a morose lot.” He yanked her arm off and waved it in front of me. “Just look at the detail in the hands, but they couldn’t be bothered to give her a head?” I took the arm and tossed it aside. “So if she had a face, you wouldn’t have ripped off her clothes?” He shrugged. “I was curious if she had nipples.” I tugged on his sleeve. “Help me find everyone, partner.” Christian reached for a bottle of body spray in the center aisle and sprayed it. “Jaysus wept! What dark magic is this?” I took the bottle and gave it a cursory glance before setting it back on the shelf. “Sweet pea.” “Why would a lady want to smell like peas?” We strode toward the outdoor section. “It’s not peas. It’s…” He gave me a sardonic smile. “It’s what?” “Um, flowers?” “And tell me, lass, how often do you find men lingering in the garden so they can smell the daffodils? If a woman wants to attract a man, she needs to smell like bread.” I choked out a laugh. “I thought you were going to say blood.” “Because I’m a Vampire?” He glared, moving a step ahead of

me. A young blonde hurried past us, her eyes devouring Christian as he swaggered by in his black trench coat. I pointed up ahead. “Is that Gem?” We neared the outdoor patio furniture that was on sale to make room for holiday decorations. Gem looked like a mannequin sitting on the loveseat glider with her lavender hair and Jackie O sunglasses. Scented candles were burning all around her—a sickly-sweet combination of pumpkin spice, sugar cookies, and apple pie. “Sit next to me, Raven. This is divine! I didn’t know they made chairs that moved. I want one for my bedroom.” Christian reached out his hand and pulled her to her feet. “Those are what humans put on patios. They’re not for the bedroom.” She straightened her white sweaterdress. “Says who?” He pointed at the loveseat. “Says the tag on that chair.” She reached down and ripped it off. “Now says who?” Even though Gem’s black boots gave her a three-inch lift, she was still shorter than Christian, so she rose up on her tiptoes and gave him a defiant look. I chuckled softly. “You guys don’t get out much, do you?” Gem put her sunglasses on top of her head, the tag still hanging from one of the temples. “Never a dull moment with Keystone. Is Viktor ready to go? It looked like he was having second thoughts about this group outing when that woman asked him where the full-figured bras were.” Gem laughed brightly and strode past me. “She thought he was the manager.” I smiled, following behind. “Maybe she was hitting on him. Viktor’s a dapper guy.” “Viktor also doesn’t date,” Christian remarked. “She’d be wasting her mortal time.” I glimpsed us in a mirror. Christian’s V-neck collar exposed half his chest, and the women couldn’t help staring. Even though I was dressed down in a cardigan and jeans, I’d never been the kind of girl who blended into a crowd. My daddy used to

say that I didn’t learn how to walk when I was a baby—I learned how to strut. Gem looked like a snow-fairy diva as she skipped ahead of us. “Claude! Oh, Claauude.” An awkward silence fell between Christian and me. Viktor had made us partners, but since we hadn’t worked on any cases together, we didn’t have the same bond between us that the others had. Aside from that, Christian wasn’t exactly the most affable guy. We both had our misgivings about this relationship, so maybe I needed to make more of an effort. “Why don’t we go out for a drink sometime?” I suggested. He stopped and folded his arms. “Do you think we’ll get on better if you’re intoxicated?” “Partners go out for drinks all the time. Don’t you watch those cop movies?” “I don’t get out much. Remember? And to what do I owe the pleasure of your releasing the white doves and offering me an olive branch?” I playfully slapped his arm. “I’m not asking you out on a date. But if I’m going to trust you as my partner, maybe I need to know a little more about what kind of man you are and whether or not you can hold your liquor. Or would you rather have an onionring-eating contest?” As we passed the men’s department, he lifted a blue fedora off a display and set it on his head. I dragged my gaze up to the feather tucked beneath the ribbon. “You look ridiculous.” He tipped his hat and appraised me with a scolding glance. “And that’s why I won’t have drinks with you.” “Because I don’t think you can rock a fedora?” He pinched his beard, feigning being in deep thought. “I find it rather peculiar that a crossbreed such as yourself is so concerned about what people think. You’re not officially Breed until you’ve let go of your inhibitions.” I searched our surroundings and put the first hat I found on my head. Unfortunately, it was a plaid trapper hat with grey fur.

“Tell you what, Mr. Poe. I’ll see your fedora and raise you a drink while wearing the hats. Pick any bar you want, and whoever takes off their hat first has to pay for everything.” He chuckled darkly and leaned in close. “Thank the heavenly angels I have expensive taste in alcohol. You might want to return some of those blankets,” he said in a silken voice. “I’m a thirsty man, and you’ll need every penny.” Claude casually strolled up to us with a little girl in pigtails sitting atop his broad shoulders. She looked about two or three and was having the time of her life with a six-and-a-half-foottall Chitah. “Claude, why do you have a child?” I asked with a quizzical stare. The little girl was mesmerized by his dark blond hair, her tiny fingers styling the large curls. He kept hold of her white shoes so she wouldn’t fall off. “It seems that humans don’t keep a close eye on their valuables.” Christian’s brows slanted down. “So… finders keepers?” “Way up high!” the little girl squealed. “Put the human down,” Christian bit out. “We have work to do.” Claude remained cemented in place. “I’m not abandoning the child like her parents did.” “Avery!” a man shouted. “Jesus, I’ve been looking everywhere.” I gave him a scathing glance and realized he was probably new to fatherhood. He looked like a kid fresh out of college who’d accidentally slipped into a vagina and made a baby. He quickly assessed our group and decided we weren’t kidnappers. Young men were quite dumb in that regard. The man reached up. “Get down here. You’re in big trouble.” The little girl whimpered, and when she wrapped her tiny arms around Claude’s head, his eyes narrowed. “How did you lose her?” Claude asked, his voice tight. “What?” The man’s face contorted as if he wasn’t sure

whether to be pissed off or insulted. Claude’s lips peeled back. “Your child. I was just wondering how it is you lost a whole child.” “Put my kid down before I call security.” “Do that,” Claude invited him. “I’m eager to inform them how neglectful a male you are.” Christian put his arm around my shoulders and led me away. “Best we let those two sort it out. Security cameras and all.” He gave my back a quick pat and put distance between us again. “It’ll be freezing weather in a fortnight. Maybe you should buy a jacket while we’re here.” “I have a coat,” I said, thinking about my black hoodie. “Ah, yes. You mean the one that looks like rats nibbled on the collar?” He lifted a leather jacket from the rack and draped it over his shoulder. “You can’t go traipsing around in a cardigan when it’s snowing, especially since you’re not a real Vampire. Spend your money on things that matter.” I snatched the jacket from his arm. “Having new sheets under my nose that don’t smell like an old man’s ass is worth the expense. You also seem to forget I’m half Mage, which means when it’s cold, I can race to the nearest door. Earmuffs and jackets aren’t high on the priority list.” Christian stopped midstep and paused in front of a mannequin wearing a lacy red-and-black bra with matching panties. He ran his finger over the little bow in the middle. “And how high is something like this on your priority list, Precious?” “I don’t need underwear that looks like a hooker’s tablecloth.” He arched his brow, his voice rising an octave. “I beg to disagree. I’ve been on laundry duty this week, and your lady garments are an insult to all things feminine. Did you know you have a hole in the green ones? And who the feck wears green underwear besides the Jolly Green Giant?” I turned, startled by a loud noise that sounded like rapid gunfire coming from the kitchen appliances. Shepherd was standing with a lit cigarette dangling from his mouth, popping

popcorn. His dark buzz cut and punishing gaze made him look more like a criminal than a casual shopper. Especially since he’d left his leather jacket in the van, drawing attention to the phoenix tattoo on his right arm along with the various scars. Shepherd didn’t seem to give a rat’s ass what people thought about him. “Sir, you can’t do that in here.” A round woman anchored her fists on her hips and cast an irritated glare at him. “Unplug that immediately before I call security.” “Something tells me they’re already on their way,” I murmured to Christian. Shepherd shut off the machine and struggled with the lid. When it flipped off, popcorn exploded everywhere. “You can’t smoke in here,” she added. “I need you to leave.” He gave her an indignant look before he stamped out his cigarette on top of a cardboard box, grabbed a handful of popcorn, and walked away. What if they call the cops? I just met the Mageri, and the last thing I wanted to do was end up on their naughty list by getting arrested by the human police. And they’d be able to track that kind of thing easily now that I had an official alias. Once that information is entered into the system, it flags one of our insiders who monitor police databases to keep Breed out of them. “Do you hear Niko anywhere?” I asked Christian. He turned in a slow circle, and then a smile touched his lips. “I’ll just be off to fetch the poor bastard. Sounds like he’s lost in the dressing room.” As Christian stalked off, I turned around and slammed into Wyatt. He gripped my arms. “Do you see a short woman in a blue dress standing behind me?” I peered around his shoulder. “No.” His eyes fluttered up, and he cursed under his breath. “That’s what I thought. She doesn’t look like a freshy. The ones who stick around the longest aren’t always right in the head.”

“There’s no one there, Wyatt. Who would spend their afterlife in a department store?” “Someone who shuffled off this mortal coil but still likes a good bargain?” I grinned, my voice playfully sinister when I said, “Maybe someone who’s willing to kill for one.” “Don’t even joke about it. I don’t need another specter in my life. I’m all booked up on crazy.” Shepherd clapped a hand on Wyatt’s shoulder, and Wyatt recoiled, spinning around and shoving him away. Wyatt took one look at Shepherd’s chest, and his eyes widened. He stumbled backward and then jogged in the other direction. Shepherd glanced down and brushed his hand down his shirt as if he’d spilled something on it. “Viktor’s done checking out. Where’s Claude?” The intercom switched on, and a woman repeated urgent codes on the PA. Shepherd gripped the back of his neck, his eyes closed. “Don’t tell me. That’s for Claude, am I right?” “Yep.” Shepherd squinted, trying to see across the store. “This looks like something we’ll need to deny later.”

CHAPTER 2

G

oing on a shopping spree with Keystone was like going to the carnival. Shepherd had to pry the human child away from Claude before the father went apeshit. And while the police never showed, Christian used his Vampire magic on the workers to scrub their memory of the whole affair. I couldn’t imagine having someone erase my memories so casually, as if they were cleaning a messy drawer. After we gathered our purchases, we headed to the Breed district and pulled into the parking lot of a pawnshop called Pawn of the Dead. “Clever,” I said, glancing up at the sign. Wyatt leaned against his small car, which looked like a toy beside our black van. His black cowboy boots scraped on the asphalt as he shifted his feet. “Do you know why that name’s appropriate? Because when the final curtain comes down on an immortal, what do you think happens to all his stuff? He doesn’t have any kids, so unless he left a will, which most don’t, it gets turned over to the resale shops.” He tucked his hands in his green army jacket when a gust of wind ruffled his light-brown hair. “I didn’t realize there was such a demand for other people’s junk,” I said. “Junk? Some of these immortals have been around since before the Pharaohs. There’s some interesting shit in there you

can’t even find in a museum.” I’d never given much thought to the sheer number of possessions an immortal would amass after five or more centuries. Shifters, Chitahs, Gravewalkers, and Sensors were just a few examples of semi-immortal Breeds who lived a long time and could have children. Their stuff was probably passed down in the family and distributed among the children. But many immortals lived alone in mansions, and there was no telling how many rare collectibles they kept that were worth a fortune. Immortals severed ties with their human families, so it made me think twice about accumulating too many things. Someday they’d end up in a shop like this—my life for sale. The team shuffled toward the door, spacing apart, but I stayed close to Wyatt to keep our conversation going. “Nobody goes through their belongings before they’re hauled away to the shop?” I asked. He rubbed his nose. “Sometimes Regulators poke around if they’re on the scene and filing a report, but nobody has time to wade through all that stuff and figure out what’s worth money. You gotta understand that most of these ancients hold on to things because they mean something personal, not because they’re valuable. They probably have gold bars lying around in the basement to ensure their survival, but you won’t see those on store shelves.” “What about jewelry?” “Yeah, they have a jewelry section. The people who clear out their homes when they die aren’t going to steal that stuff, though. It’s not worth the hassle since gemstone dealers don’t pay a whole lot. A few thousand dollars isn’t the kind of money that changes an immortal’s life.” As soon as we entered the shop, it smelled like a musty old trunk. Just an ungodly mix of fragrances I couldn’t name. “This is bigger than I thought it would be.” He breezed by me. “And I thought you were a lady.” The lighting wasn’t so great. There were numerous rows to our immediate left that reached the far wall and ran to the back

of the store. Some of the items within view were things I’d never seen in human pawnshops. Spears, tapestries, oil paintings, marble sculptures, chalices, daggers, horns, and even an ivory ship. They didn’t just represent a bygone era; it was as if a millennia of artifacts from all over the world had assembled in one place. Straight ahead on the right wall was a glass counter that went to the back of the store. It traveled left for about ten feet and then looped back around—that side only half the length of the first counter. That area appeared separate from the rest of the shop, and there was also more light, which set off the jewelry and showcased the paintings. In the back left of the room was an open area that looked like a place for larger items like furniture and statues. There were a few people in the store—two at the glass counters and a man haggling with an employee. Blue began checking out the weapons mounted on the far right wall. She didn’t like to be noticed in public, so she often wore a thin hood, whether it was attached to a shirt, sweater, or the brown leather jacket she had on. I guess she had no interest in fighting off flirtatious men when there was a job to do. As I stood there with my mouth agape, Wyatt reached for my arm and yanked me down an aisle. “Come on, buttercup. Let’s find something pretty for my gal.” I snorted. Wyatt was two hundred and barely looked thirty. He didn’t have the carved cheekbones Christian did or the look of death like Shepherd, but Wyatt had his own thing going on with personality and a kind face. His eyes were an olive green and almost matched his jacket. When I glimpsed us in a security mirror, I realized how odd we looked together. I tried smiling a little so I didn’t look like someone who just set hell on fire. When an old Victrola captivated Wyatt’s attention, I branched away from him and browsed a different aisle. A stuffed coyote looked ready to attack, and I reached out to touch one of his fangs. My heart leapt in my chest when someone gripped my shoulder. I reached for my dagger, but a strong hand ensnared my wrist.

“It’s just me,” Niko said. “I recognized your energy.” My shoulders sagged, and I turned on my heel. “I almost stabbed you.” He smiled with his crystalline eyes. “Wouldn’t be the first time.” Niko drew back his hood, his long black hair falling past his shoulders. He was a good five inches taller than I was, and while his physique appeared lean, that man was pure muscle. I’d seen him balance his entire body on one hand… parallel with the floor. “Do you think that’s a Shifter?” I asked, pointing at the coyote. Niko reached out and ran his slender fingers around the ears and head. “There’s no telling in a place like this, but it’s illegal to sell a Shifter’s animal remains in this form, so my guess is no.” “I feel pretty useless in here,” I admitted. He led me down the aisle and around a corner. “How do you think I feel?” “What does Viktor expect you to do when you’re here?” “I observe customers. Sometimes Viktor uses me to see if the owner is lying, but Claude can usually scent a lie. Between the two of us, we take turns acting as lookout. I offer protection in case something goes wrong. Usually they cooperate unless they’re hiding something big.” “You might want to keep your voice down,” I whispered. Niko smirked. “I already checked for Vampires.” Though blind, Niko possessed an incredible gift. He detected energy in a way that no other Mage could. Vampires didn’t give off energy—at least, none that I could detect—but Niko could somehow see the energy of every living thing around him. “Do you guys ever run into trouble?” I asked, admiring a piece of pottery. I didn’t want to admit to him that I was itching for some action. Viktor wanted me to learn how to be an integral member of a team and conduct investigations, but that wasn’t as easy as it sounded.

Niko’s pace quickened. “Let’s find out. Someone’s temper is flaring up ahead.” As we neared the glass counter, Niko drew his hood over his head and veered to the empty counter on the left, running his hand across the glass and pretending to admire something within. I mirrored him but kept my distance. Behind us, Viktor quietly argued with one of the employees. I kept my back to them and watched through a mirror. “I’m not going to ask you again,” Viktor growled. “Show me the inventory room.” “I already told you I lost the key,” the man replied. He looked more like a guy who should be living on a beach somewhere and running his own surfboard shop. His sandy-blond hair had dark roots, leaving me to wonder if it came from a bottle. It looked like it hadn’t been washed in weeks—strands clumping together as if they were trying to form dreadlocks. “Get lost, or I’ll call the Regulators.” Viktor placed his palms on the counter and leaned in. “I call your bluff, Cosmo. What are you waiting for? Be sure to tell them that Viktor Kazan gives his regards. Unfortunately, Regulators do not take kindly to being pulled away from important cases to handle frivolous complaints. They might search the premises. Would you rather they find what you’re hiding?” Cosmo lifted his scruffy chin. “Fuck you, Viktor. You don’t intimidate me.” Had his finger not twitched, I would have remained calm. But on the streets, men who hesitated were dead men, and Cosmo looked like a guy who carried a concealed weapon. I spun on my heel and leapt over the counter before the two men could blink. I gripped Cosmo by the waistband of his pants and laid my push dagger against his lower back, letting him feel the tip. “I don’t think we’ve been introduced. I’m Raven Black. Do you always talk to your customers that way? On second thought, don’t answer that. You look like a man who cares about his reputation, and I’m sure the last thing you want is a violent outburst in your shop. People might not feel safe here anymore

and will quit coming around. The more you resist, the more we’ll think you’re hiding something. Cooperate and answer a few simple questions, and we might go easy on you if we stumble upon anything incriminating. So what’s it going to be, Cosmo?” When a large man rushed toward us, Niko appeared and drew his swords—one angled just below the man’s oversized belly and the other against the lower half of his spine. Niko sandwiched him in, and the security guard didn’t look like he wanted a slice of trouble as he slowly raised his hands. Cosmo glared down at me. “Big Dog, get me the key to the inventory room.” “But boss—” “Do as I say.” The man hesitated and looked at Niko, who seemed to be appraising Big Dog’s light. After a few beats, Niko withdrew his swords and placed them back in the scabbards hidden beneath his long coat. I glanced down and saw a switchblade handle poking out of Cosmo’s back pocket. The customers within proximity appeared oblivious as to what was going on. Either that, or they just didn’t care. Viktor stroked his beard. “Better do as she asks.” Cosmo heaved a sigh and touched his puka-shell necklace. “This way.” Viktor passed by Niko and whispered, “Stay here. Make sure no one follows behind us.” Then he crooked his finger at me. “Come.” I returned my dagger to its sheath, which was disguised as a belt buckle. The blade was exceptionally small, but he hadn’t known that when he’d felt the sharp press of it against his back. Cosmo stopped at the end of the counter and lifted a wooden divider so Viktor could join us. Big Dog handed Viktor a key, and we traveled through an open doorway to a hallway in the back. Cosmo stopped in front of a door that read CLEANING SUPPLIES and stepped aside for Viktor to unlock it. With his back to the wall and arms folded, his eyes drilled into mine. “You lost

a contact lens.” I narrowed my mismatched eyes at him. “Maybe you can get down on your hands and knees and look for it.” Then I lowered my voice. “Tell Big Dog to wait outside on a leash. I don’t like him looking over my shoulder.” Cosmo nodded at Big Dog, and the guard headed back into the store. When Viktor unlocked the door, we stepped inside a tremendous room that resembled a warehouse—only the ceilings weren’t quite as high. Our shoes knocked against the dark concrete floor, echoing in the open space. Cosmo took a seat in a wooden chair next to the door, crossed one foot over his knee, and began playing a game on his phone. “What are we looking for?” I whispered to Viktor as we walked around a grandiose statue of a woman dying in a man’s arms. Viktor waited until there was enough distance between us and the store owner. “Stunners are perfectly legal weapons, but it’s prohibited to sell them on the open market, especially in a place that allows humans. They’re usually sold or traded among friends or business associates. Look for any metal object with a point. In ancient times, many were fashioned into creative weapons easily concealed or masked as something else.” “Is that all?” “That is all you can help with. I will look through everything else.” My lips pressed into a mulish line, but I did as Viktor instructed and carefully scanned each item on the shelves, also noticing which items caught his interest. He told me to pay attention when we were on the job, and I was a girl who got straight As. Viktor carried an old brown duffel bag and put a couple of items in it that weren’t weapons. I skipped the objects I knew nothing about—like art, jewelry, and old books written in unfamiliar languages. I found a few spearheads that were stunners, but all the daggers checked out clean. Man, just look at all of it. What happened to all these people?

You could kill an immortal, but usually it was a gruesome death. Maybe this stuff once belonged to criminals who were executed, or perhaps they were the personal effects of semi-immortals who bit the dust and didn’t have any family. A shiver ran up my spine when I thought about the men I’d killed. Maybe some of these trinkets had once belonged to them. Perish the thought.

AFTER TWO HOURS, I hadn’t found anything prohibited except for a pair of platform shoes that should have been illegal and a few Vampire stakes I was tempted to leave on the shelf. Good riddance if someone wanted to use them. As I rounded a corner, a small box caught my eye. It was about the size of a Rubik’s Cube but made of metal. I lifted it off the shelf and studied the etchings on all sides, my fingers tracing the grooves and recessed squares that were scattered in various places. One of the sides had symbols that looked like they might mean something. It was a beautiful find and had a lot of mystique compared to some of the jewelry boxes and crystal vases. I strode over to Viktor. “What is that?” he asked, looking down at my hand. “Pretty neat, isn’t it? I could use a few more decorations in my room.” He set down a perfume bottle and wiped the sweat from his forehead. “I have to pay for everything I confiscate; it’s the only way I can build trust with these business owners.” I’d already spent my cash at the store, and it didn’t seem right to make Viktor pay. “Don’t sweat it. Cosmo’s breaking the law, so I’ll work something out with him. Are we all done here? I’ve checked every shelf.” “Da, I’ve seen all I need to see,” he said, pulling his collar away from his neck. The room had no ventilation, and despite the cold temperature outside, the overhead lights felt like a heat

lamp. “Here, add this to your collection.” I dropped some impalement wood into his bag. “That’s all I came up with.” “Very good. We’ll see if the rest of the team has discovered anything in the store. Try not to get distracted while on the job. This is not a shopping trip.” “Find everything you need?” Cosmo swaggered toward us with his arms folded. “Did you buy all this stuff?” I asked out of curiosity. He shrugged and looked around. “Some of it I buy or trade. The rest is new arrivals I haven’t had time to look through. I catalog everything and sort it by shelf number. Then I have to decide what I can move into the shop that’ll sell.” “There’s not much furniture.” Cosmo shook a few nappy locks of hair out of his eyes. “I don’t have the space to move that kind of inventory unless it’s a collector’s item. Most of that they have to haul to the dump.” I held up my silver box. “This is real pretty.” He gave it a cursory glance. “That came in with the new stuff this morning.” “It’s so generous of you to offer me a token of your appreciation for taking those stunners off your hands. I’m sure you wouldn’t have wanted the law to get the wrong idea about what kind of business you operate.” His eyes narrowed. “Are we about done, Mr. Kazan?” Viktor slapped his hand on Cosmo’s chest as he passed by him. “Nyet. Let’s do a little trading, and I’ll be on my way. I’ll pay you a fair price for some of these items.” Cosmo turned. “Why do I have a feeling what’s in that bag is worth much more than what you’ll offer me?” Viktor chuckled. “Perhaps they are. Just not in terms of money.”

CHAPTER 3

O

n the way home from Pawn of the Dead, Shepherd and Blue rode with Wyatt since the van was overcrowded with blankets, sheets, pillows, and a rug. Christian followed behind us on his bike, and occasionally I’d hear him throttling his engine at a light. Claude drove, with Viktor riding up front, which left me in the back with Niko and Gem. I brushed my finger over the steel box. I loved the mystery about it, and it reminded me of a time when I used to fantasize about magic and secret worlds. Now here I was living in one. Little had I known. “What’s that?” Gem asked, scooching up to my right. “Something to decorate my room.” She tilted her head. “Can I see it?” I handed her the box, and Gem angled it toward the front of the van, where there was more light. “Pretty rare find,” she said. “I can’t tell how old the box is, but see that symbol? That’s a Chitah variant of the Khitan language.” That made me chuckle. “A Chitah variant?” Gem’s eyes brightened. “In some parts of the world, Breeds lived in isolated communities. There are languages completely unique to certain tribes, while others are a spin-off of human languages in the region during the time. Back then, Chitahs stood out because of their hair and features, so they often

secluded themselves when settling near indigenous people who didn’t share the same traits.” One would never guess that Gem was a walking encyclopedia. “How did you learn all this?” “Because she’s gifted,” Niko interrupted from the bench across from us. His eyes remained closed, as if he were napping. “Gem is also modest, so I will boast for her.” I turned to Gem. “What’s it say?” “The devil lies within.” She handed it back to me. “The boss man didn’t seem too keen on my shopping for myself.” Gem snickered. “He’s trying to train you right from the beginning. Viktor doesn’t mind if we buy something ourselves when we’re relic hunting, as long as we do our job first and shop second. We get first dibs on the goodies in the back. I once bought a whole box of rhinestones for almost nothing. What made you pick that?” Niko tilted his head to the side. “Perhaps the box chose Raven. Some people believe that when you purchase a used gift for yourself, the fates have a hand in it.” Gem reapplied her gold lipstick. “I bet if Wyatt were here, he’d say their ghosts are trying to speak to you from the great beyond—that the signs are everywhere.” I snapped my fingers. “Damn. I knew I should have bought him that mummified head.” Gem giggled brightly. “How much did you pay for the box?” I tucked it into my sack. “This one was on the house.” Niko sat back. “Very unwise, Raven.” “Why’s that?” He gripped the handle of one of his swords. “You should throw it out. It’s bad luck to take something without a fair trade, and something tells me that wasn’t a gift.” I shook my head. “I don’t believe in superstition.” Niko’s brows drew down in a slant. “Unless Cosmo gifted it to you of his own volition, it’s the same as stealing.” The van idled, and my thoughts drifted back to some of the

men I’d hunted. I missed the rush of finding hard-core criminals and bringing them a little street justice. I’d thought joining Keystone would be nonstop excitement, so I wasn’t prepared for the lull between jobs. I shivered when a thought occurred to me. What if I just missed the killing part? Gem handed me a silver band. “Look what I bought.” I held it in the palm of my hand so I wouldn’t drop it by accident. “Your fingers look kind of small for this.” She dropped the ring back into a black drawstring pouch. “It’s not for me; it’s part of the hunt. We confiscate weapons to get them out of the shops, but that’s not usually our primary goal. The inscriptions on the ring are a dead language, but to someone who knows how to read it, they’re an instruction manual on how to use the ring’s power.” I furrowed my brow. “What do you mean by power?” She crossed her legs. “Some of the ancients used to bind magic to jewelry. Not the magic you see in the movies, but Mage energy. Different energy can do different things, and some can infuse power into metals to use them as weapons. It’s rarely done anymore because it requires someone with skill. Sometimes the energy is a onetime deal, but every so often, we stumble across one that’s rechargeable. They’re dangerous in the wrong hands. This ring might have killed more people than any of the stunners you found.” The van suddenly took off and flipped me onto the floor. Gem slid down the bench and almost fell on top of me. “Claude, slow down!” I climbed beside Niko and studied my elbow for a cut. The van continued making sharp turns, and I locked my knees together and anchored my feet in opposite directions to stay balanced. Gem gripped the edge of her seat. “I’ve told Viktor nine hundred times he should put some handles in here like they have on subway trains.” “Why not just get an SUV with extra seating?” Niko leaned forward. “Sometimes we need the room to lay

someone down if they’re injured.” He suddenly looked toward the front of the van. “Seems there’s a change in plans. This doesn’t feel like the way home.” “You have the drive memorized?” He inclined his head. “Every turn. I also know the detours when we stop to pick up food.” The van didn’t have heat in the back, so I tugged my cardigan a little bit tighter. When we finally stopped, Viktor and Claude got out and opened the rear door. Country music was playing in the distance, and I could detect the faint odor of grilled meat combined with earthy woods. There was a bar on the far side of the parking lot to the right, but we weren’t in the heart of the city. The land surrounding it was a mixture of open field and trees, with the main road behind us by the sound of the traffic. The sun dipped below the horizon, taking all the light with it. Claude wrapped his hands around Gem’s waist and set her on the ground. “What’s going on?” she asked. I hopped out behind her, the sound of car doors slamming as Shepherd, Blue, and Wyatt headed over from the Mini Cooper parked next to us. Niko squatted inside the rear entrance of the van. “Gather around,” Viktor said, pulling us into a huddle. “This is a crime scene, so sharpen your senses and look for evidence. The higher authority believes there’s a link between some recent murders. A detective has been assigned these cases to assess if they’re connected, and we have permission to view the crime scene before he calls in the cleaners. I don’t know this man or if he’s going to have a problem with us invading his territory, so let’s keep this professional.” “What about the other murders?” I asked. “No leads?” “We can only take the cases they give us. I want you to put all your focus on this crime scene and see what you can come up with.” Christian strode up after parking his bike. “No need for a

recap; I heard everything.” Viktor nodded at Christian before looking at everyone else. “We’re on the human side of town, and we don’t have much time. You know what to do.” Blue shifted into her grey falcon and swooped over to a lamppost near the bar to keep a lookout. We were a good distance from the building, although we could still hear raucous shouting over the music. Wyatt raised his hand. “I didn’t ask to be here.” Viktor gave him a curt look. “Perhaps if the deceased is still meandering around, you can ask her who the murderer is and we can all go home. Let’s go.” As we crossed the empty parking lot and headed toward the edge, I glanced over my shoulder at the building in the distance. The outside lights had just switched on, and there weren’t many cars. “Isn’t Northern Lights a human bar?” I asked Christian. “Aye.” We neared a black Mercedes and slowed our pace. A woman’s body lay just off the concrete by a grove of trees, and it dawned on me that I’d never seen a dead woman before. The victim had radiant locks of blond hair that must have once caught the eye of every man, but now it fanned over her head, stuck to the wet soil beneath it. A short gust of wind lifted the hem of her long green skirt, revealing porcelain skin. “Jaysus wept,” Christian whispered. He fell back a step and slowly turned to survey our surroundings. A tall man approached us, his long grey coat flapping behind him. He was close to Claude’s height, and his golden eyes and blond hair gave away his Breed. “I’m Detective Glass.” Viktor bowed. “Viktor Kazan. This is my team.” Glass gave us a quick appraisal, hands dipped in his pockets. “It’s pretty evident what happened here. We’ve got ourselves a Vampire problem in this city, and this is just another example.” Viktor rubbed his nose. “What’s her Breed?”

Glass shrugged. “I checked her eyes, and she’s not a Chitah. Without an identity, it’s hard to tell once they’re deceased. Probably a human, given our location.” He glanced at his watch. “The bar has a live show tonight, so you need to wrap this up before the crowd begins filling the parking lot.” Shepherd squatted next to the body. What he did next made me bow my head respectfully. He first closed her eyes. Then he reached in his back pocket and draped a bandana over her beautiful face. Glass scuffed the bottom of his shoe against the concrete. “It looks like he drank his fill and left her to die.” Viktor led Glass away for a more private conversation. “What are they saying?” I whispered to Christian. His black eyes flicked down to mine. “You’re a nosy one.” I cocked my head to the side. “Like you’re not eavesdropping.” He shook his head. “They’re just discussing prior cases.” “Why are we investigating a human crime?” He clasped his hands in front of him. “She has two holes in her neck. If she’s not the only one, then that’s the kind of detail that doesn’t escape the FBI’s attention. Take in as much information as you can. Once the cleaners arrive, they get rid of all the evidence.” “Doesn’t it go to a storage facility or special lab?” “They usually assign these cases to a single detective, but they’re more concerned about cleaning up the evidence so humans don’t find it.” “So basically no one cares.” “People die every day in our world. Death is a consequence of life.” A breath of frosty air appeared when I sighed. “She looks so young.” “To be sure. Bloody shame.” I lowered my voice. “She wasn’t killed here.” Christian penetrated me with his obsidian eyes. “And how do you know that, Sherlock?”

I stepped closer to him, and we faced the scene. “Where’s her jacket? It’s thirty degrees out here. Look at the way her hair is arranged. She sure didn’t drive here, or we’d see an abandoned car. And why is she way over here away from the bar? If he killed her here in broad daylight, there would have been witnesses. She would have screamed.” “A Vampire could have scrubbed any witnesses.” I shook my head. “I don’t know. If I were a human driving in my car and saw a murder, I wouldn’t get out. I’d also start filming it on my phone and call the police.” Gem walked past us, wiping a tear from her cheek as she headed back to the van. Niko strode behind her like a shadow, a look of concern on his face. “See any ghostly apparitions?” Christian asked Wyatt, humor edging his voice. Wyatt stalked toward us and growled, “Keep it down.” Christian plucked a piece of candy from his pocket and popped it into his mouth. “If we have a freshy lingering about, then you better ask her some questions. Might save us a little time.” Wyatt lifted the collar of his green jacket to block the wind. “She’s nowhere to be seen, but there’s someone else hanging out by my car.” Christian laughed and clapped his hand on Wyatt’s shoulder. “The dead seem quite fond of you. Must be the aftershave.” I approached the victim and felt a wave of sorrow. “I wonder who she was.” Shepherd’s hands were on the body. A Sensor could pick up emotional energy, but I didn’t know if it worked with dead people. “Can you feel anything?” I asked. “I thought the person had to be alive.” He spoke without looking up. “Strong emotions leave behind imprints.” Shepherd lifted up the back of her skirt. After a few seconds, he straightened it out and stood up. He dusted off his hands and circled around her. “She didn’t die here.”

Christian pointed between us. “You two should work together.” Shepherd zipped up his leather jacket. The tips of his ears were red from the cold air. “Even with Vampires, blood never completely drains out. Livor mortis tells me she died on her back, but notice how her body is shifted slightly on its side?” I frowned. “Don’t you mean rigor mortis?” “Rigor is body stiffness. Livor mortis is where the blood settles.” I glanced at Viktor and the detective talking in the distance. “Doesn’t the higher authority have morticians or forensic experts who look at this kind of stuff?” Christian scratched his beard. “You watch too much television. The higher authority isn’t going to waste their money on someone to cut open bodies and try to figure out why their head came off. Most deaths aren’t a mystery, and bodies turn up all over the city because of crime. You should know that better than anyone.” I never did give much thought about who might have found the bodies I’d left behind. Had there been a detective assigned to the case, or had they just wiped down the floor and called it a day? Christian glanced around. “Usually they send out a couple of Regulators, but it looks like they assign a detective when there’s a pattern. We have to fly under the radar so the humans don’t catch on. It’s hard enough concealing a Breed jail, but a police station wouldn’t go unnoticed. That’s not how we do things.” “Then how do we do things?” “When there’s a murder, cleaners usually show up and take a report before destroying evidence and getting rid of the body. Like I said before, most murders aren’t a mystery. When there’s a pattern, they call in a detective to handle those cases.” “What do they do with the bodies?” His lips eased into a grin. “Curious about what happened to your previous lovers?” I folded my arms and shivered. “I’m just curious how it all

works.” “If no one comes to claim the body, the remains are either cremated or buried. It depends on whether or not there’s enough space in the Breed cemetery. They’re not likely to waste good real estate on a John or Jane Doe. If they don’t have an identity or believe the victims were human, they’ll cremate them.” I stared at the puncture marks in her neck. “Why would a Vamp dump the body in front of a human bar?” Christian glared. “There’s a word I’d like to snip from your vocabulary.” “Vamp? I’ve heard it come out of your mouth, so spare me the lecture.” “Aye, but I don’t use it as freely and fondly as you seem to do.” Shepherd wiped his hands on his pants. “I’m going to walk around and see if I can pick up anything else.” As he veered away, I approached the body and studied it for a quiet moment. There weren’t any signs of struggle like in a typical fight. Her nails weren’t chipped, no scratches or bruises, no busted lip, and her clothes weren’t torn. Those were things I expected to see in a violent crime. Christian eased up beside me, his tone skeptical. “The detective says a number of unsolved murders have been linked to a Vampire, but he’s not convinced that it’s just one killer.” “He’s probably right,” I said. Christian stepped in front of me. “Are you suggesting that Vampires are a bunch of murderers?” “I’ve heard blood is pretty tasty.” He leaned in close. “You should know. You’ve probably had more of it in the past year than I have.” “We have a flawed system that doesn’t lock up all the feeders. I’ve lived on the streets for a few years. Blood addiction is a problem, and you can’t deny it.” “Perhaps we should have a twelve-step program. While you’re at it, you might want to acknowledge that juicers are an even bigger problem.”

There was truth to that. I’d run into far more Mage juicers looking for an energy high than Vampires sipping on the red stuff. I shifted away from the wind. “So you don’t think there’s more than one murderer?” Christian looked away when Shepherd’s bandana flew off, revealing the woman’s angelic face. “It only takes one fanghole to ruin our reputation.” My gaze swung toward the trees where Claude was circling. His eyes darted to the woman every so often, but he kept walking, his nostrils flared. Christian noticed the direction of my gaze. “I didn’t even think he’d be able to get this close.” “Maybe he’d be able to smell the killer if he got a little closer to the body.” Christian led me away. “That’s as close as a Chitah needs to get to a dead woman. It won’t matter anyhow, seeing as the killer’s a Vampire. This kind of thing has been going on for centuries.” He glanced back at Claude. “A tracker’s worst nightmare is hunting a Vampire. Some crimes can’t be solved. We don’t leave behind energy or emotional imprints, let alone a personal scent a Chitah could pick up. We’re hard to catch.” “Maybe the higher authority should invest a little money in learning about DNA. You’d be able to catch a serial killer a lot faster if you could swab that neck for saliva.” “Serial killer?” He huffed out a laugh. “All I see back there is someone who drank a little more than their fill. There’s nothing wrong with a cocktail so long as you know when to say when.” I spun on my heel. “Really? That whole scene is staged. If someone accidentally drank too much, he’d hide the body so he wouldn’t get caught. Whoever did this put her on display. You admitted to having killed more people than I have. We might suck at relic hunting at the pawnshop, but you know as well as I do that this isn’t a case of some youngling with bloodlust.” His jaw tensed as he looked at the body. The wind ruffled his dark hair, and his stance was relaxed as he seemed impervious to the cold. “Maybe I don’t like rumors of a Vampire serial killer

circulating. People don’t trust us as it is, and this could be a setback.” I bit my lip as Viktor and Detective Glass neared. “Let’s remain indecisive and see what Glass has to say.” “Is everyone finished up here?” Glass said, staring at his watch. “I need to call the cleaners and write up a report for the higher authority. I don’t think there’s anything you can add I haven’t already worked out.” I could tell he was annoyed by our involvement. Viktor tucked his hands in his coat pockets. “We’ll be in touch. Until my contacts tell me otherwise, I need to be the first person you call when you discover a body linked to this case with the same… How you say?” “Modus operandi,” I suggested. Viktor snapped his fingers. “Correct. I don’t want anyone else on the scene beforehand.” Christian unwrapped a piece of candy from his pocket. “What’s your position on the case?” he asked the detective. “Got another one of those? I haven’t eaten in hours.” Christian tossed him a piece. Glass caught it and turned it between his fingers. “I’m not convinced these are linked to just one man. It’s more likely a gang or coven run amok. Vamps are becoming a real problem.” I thought I heard Christian growl, but maybe it was just Glass’s stomach. “How did you find her?” I asked. When Detective Glass steered his eyes my way, I looked down. It was hard to hold a Chitah’s intense gaze. He tucked the candy in his pocket and studied me for a long moment before answering. “An anonymous caller.” “You don’t find that suspicious?” “Most people don’t like to get involved. A lot of crimes are reported through anonymous tips.” Viktor waved at Claude and Shepherd to head back to the van. It was almost completely dark now, and a few cars were pulling into the far end of the parking lot and filling the spaces.

“Have you been able to identify any of the victims?” I continued. The detective inclined his head. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t get your name.” Viktor stepped between us. “This is Raven Black, the newest Mage on my team.” He smiled, revealing a crease in his cheek. Glass clasped his hands in front of him and widened his stance. “That explains your interrogation. You must be new in our world. When you’re speaking to me, you’re speaking directly to the higher authority. Tread carefully on how you choose to address Regulators and detectives. I’ll cooperate and provide my insight to your boss, but you should follow the chain of command within your group and leave the questions to him.” I lifted my chin. “Only my boss can reprimand me. I haven’t said anything out of line, or he would have spoken up.” Viktor didn’t silence me, and I felt his support even if I didn’t sense his approval. “We’ll leave you to finish up here,” he said. “I appreciate your cooperation.” Glass bowed, his eyes still on me. “Delighted, Miss Black.” Christian gripped my upper arm and led me away so quickly that I almost tripped over a metal rod. I wrenched away. “You don’t have to be so forceful.” “Maybe I don’t like the way he was looking at you. It’s unnatural.” “If I didn’t know better, Mr. Poe, I’d think you actually cared.” “Don’t be daft. I’m just trying to save your life.” I barked out a laugh. “From a detective?” He paused and turned to face me. “A Chitah’s your mortal enemy. Maybe that’s reason enough not to trust him.” Claude stepped close and cleared his throat. “I missed that last part.” But he hadn’t. He put his arm around me to make a point. Christian held his ground and didn’t blink. “You might be chummy with the lass, but you know as well as I do that there are

plenty of your kind who would like nothing better than to do away with every last Mage in the city.” “I’m not going to argue that point,” Claude said. “But let’s not generalize.” Christian’s fangs descended, and my heart skipped a beat when he stepped forward. “Don’t teach her to be so trusting. That’s how people get themselves killed. Trust a person, but never trust a Breed or a badge.” I arched my brows. “Or a partner?” He looked me square in the eyes, his fangs glimmering beneath the lamppost. “Aye. Don’t trust anyone who doesn’t give you good reason to.” Wyatt caught up with us and put his hand on each man’s shoulder. “You’re all coming with me.” Claude sputtered with laughter and lowered his arm. “I dare you to fit me in that car.” “I’ll owe you big-time. Blue isn’t going to shift back right away—if at all while we’re here—and Shepherd’s being his usual dickish self. There’s a freshy hanging around my car, and if you don’t fill the seats, he will.” Claude sighed. “Shotgun.” Christian retracted his fangs. “What about Gem?” Wyatt shook his head. “She’s little. He’ll find a way to fit. Look, running into these guys is one thing. Having them follow me home is something else.” “And if I don’t feel like tagging along as a seat filler?” Wyatt rubbed his eyes, and I glanced at the tats between his knuckles that said, LOST SOUL. “Do you know how hard it is to get them out of the house? Why do you think I spend so much time in the game room? The electricity confuses them, so they mostly stay out, and I can focus on my work. Come on, man. It’s just a ride home. You can put your bike in the van.” I gave him a bemused look. “Exactly how many dead people are living in our house?” He scratched the side of his nose. “One too many. There’s this one creepy guy who doesn’t talk and only has half a face. Do

you know what it’s like to be strolling down the hall at night to get a glass of milk and then run into a guy with only one eyeball and a permanent half smile?” Christian turned him around and gave him a shove. “Get in the fecking car before I drop you off at the funny farm.”

CHAPTER 4

A

knock sounded at my bedroom door. “It’s me,” Gem called out. I finished lighting a candle on the windowsill and then blew out the match. “Come in.” Gem made a dramatic entrance and shut the door. “Wow. It’s starting to look homey around here.” She strolled to the lit fireplace on the right and nudged the carpet with her shoe. “You might want to move this rug out of the way so it doesn’t catch fire. Either that, or buy a fireplace screen.” I chuckled. “That’s the rug that came with the room. If it bursts into flames, I won’t shed a tear.” She noticed the coffeepot I hadn’t taken out of the box. “How are you going to get that to work without electricity?” “It slipped my mind that I’m living in the Dark Ages. It would have been nice to have hot coffee in my room anytime, but I guess I’ll have to return it and buy something more practical… like a torch.” Gem had on sleep shorts and a baggy cotton shirt, which almost made her look like an ordinary girl, had she not also been wearing a blue kimono robe and slipper boots. She admired my new scarlet bedspread before turning her attention to the floor where I’d propped up a grey painting with a red accent tree. “I might need to return that too,” I said. “I don’t have a

power drill to get through the stone wall. Viktor loves making things difficult, doesn’t he?” “I can help,” she offered. “You can nail anything between the stones where that mortar stuff is packed. Shepherd has a cordless drill.” Gem moved around the bed and looked at the fake red roses on the small nightstand beside it. “You like the color red.” “Do you think Viktor would mind if I painted the armoire?” She sat on the low bed and pulled her feet up Indian style. “This room is completely yours to do whatever you want. Paint it all red.” I laughed and took a seat beside her. “I’m half Vampire. He might read too much into that and think I have some latent desire for drinking blood. I actually like red against grey, so the contrast between the walls and floor are exactly the way I want it.” Her gaze drifted to the window. “I hope we get more snow.” I noticed a glint in her eyes suggesting she was older than her youthful appearance. “How old were you when you became a Mage?” “Twenty-three. Do I look younger?” Without her makeup on, she sure did. Gem tugged at a piece of fuzz on her boot. “I’m petite and slim, and when you pair that up with purple hair, people don’t see a grown woman, even though I’m mentally older than this body. Blue reaps all the attention at the bar; men can’t help what they like. I could dress like an aristocrat, and they wouldn’t give me a second glance, so I’d rather rock my own style. When were you turned?” “Twenty-five.” “You look older.” I reclined against a pillow and thought about friends in high school who used to ask me to buy them alcohol since I never got carded. “Did you have a rough life?” she asked. “Before you became a Mage.”

I raked my dark hair away from my face. “I made it harder than it needed to be.” “Tough childhood?” “I lost my mom when I was five.” Her gaze shifted to the window, where the candlelight flickered against the glass. “I’m sorry. I can’t imagine.” I played with a loose thread on my jeans. “A little kid should never have to wear black. The first time I ever wore a black dress was at my mother’s funeral.” “How did she die?” A slideshow of images entered my mind as I slipped back in time. “We lived in an apartment. My parents had a special arrangement where they didn’t live together, but they were still exclusive. So my mom was the only one there at the time. I don’t know how the fire started, only that it took out half the building. I was sleeping when the smoke came into the room. I tried to get out, but the door was too hot, and I couldn’t escape. I cried for my mom, and when she didn’t come, I ran to the window and pressed my palms against it.” I gave Gem a mirthless smile. “I was actually scared to open the window. My mom always told me I’d be in big trouble if she ever caught me unlocking it. She was afraid something would happen and I’d fall out.” “What happened?” “A crowd gathered in the street below, but I don’t remember seeing any flashing lights. People were just pointing and looking.” A log in the fire snapped, and I glanced at the flames, the memory replaying in my head as if I were living it all over again —tears burning my eyes, the smoke wafting into the room, the terror, my whimpers for someone to save me. “Please come get me,” was all I remembered saying. I’d come so close to death at such a young age. That moment had been my first taste of raw fear. I left out those details whenever someone asked to hear the story. Gem scratched her eyebrow. “How did you get out?” “A man rushed into the room and threw his coat over me. I

saw his reflection in the window when the door kicked open. He must have run through fire to get me out of there.” I quieted a moment, as if telling that part of the story deserved reverence. “When we reached the hallway, he handed me off to someone and turned away. I just remember seeing his back as he ran up the stairs, and I always wondered if he died in that fire. It takes a certain kind of man to run through flames to save a stranger, you know?” But my feelings about it were mixed. Why didn’t he save my mother? Why was my life spared? That question had plagued me since my mother’s funeral. “I still think about that guy every so often. I’ll never meet anyone who’ll mean as much to me as that stranger.” “Why?” “He gave me a second chance.” I slid off the bed and leaned against the wall. Some things were impossible to explain, but that man had swooped into my life like a guardian angel and taken away all my fear. What compels a man to risk his life to save another? That’s a quality many people claim to possess but don’t actually have. That stranger, who had run through fire to save a little girl, was the best example of a man. Gem hopped off the bed and tapped her fingernail against the latticed window. “Everything happens for a reason.” A sharp whistle in the hall seized our attention. Gem groaned. “That’s Shepherd. Sounds like dinner’s ready. It was fun getting to know you. We should hang out in my room sometime.” She headed for the door. “Race you down!” I pushed up the sleeves of my shirt as I followed behind Gem. She was using her gift to flash ahead of me, but I decided to walk at a normal pace so I didn’t break my neck going down the stairs. “Sorry I’m late, Viktor. I fell down two flights of stairs, and the statue impaled me,” I mused aloud. “Now that would be a gruesome sight,” Christian said from behind. “Where can I sign up to watch?” His footsteps drew closer, so I quickened my pace. When he

jumped to the second landing, that galvanized me into action, and I went tearing down the stairs. Christian stayed in pursuit, and before I knew it, we were in a full-fledged race. When I reached the ground floor, I swung to the right and glimpsed Christian out of the corner of my eye as he leapt over the stone handrail to catch up. I was running so fast down the hall that I was about to miss my turn. Christian bumped into me as we both squeezed through the open doorway to the dining room. We tripped over each other’s feet and hit the floor with a loud smack, just a tangle of limbs and egos. Christian lifted his chin, a drop of blood on his lip. “You could have flashed.” I chuckled. “Now where’s the fun in that?” He stood up and held out his hand. I took it, still laughing at our silly behavior. “Where’s Claude and Wyatt?” I asked, counting heads at the table. Blue lifted her wineglass. “Claude went to make a woman look glamorous for a cocktail party.” “And Wyatt?” “Maybe he’s having a meltdown.” “Or a raging case of diarrhea,” Christian offered. Gem snickered. “I bet his invisible friend rode home in the van. Claude picked up a strong mixture of anger and fear coming from Wyatt’s car.” “Probably Claude’s leftover emotions from his last ride,” Shepherd said with a deep chuckle. I thought about when we had pulled into the underground parking garage. Viktor parked his van in front of the Mini Cooper, and the moment the rear door opened and Gem hopped out, Wyatt blanched. His fingers gripped the steering wheel as if he wanted to strangle someone, and when I asked him what was wrong, he ignored me. I laughed, nearing the table. “Should we take him a plate?” Viktor rose from his chair. “Raven, don’t sit down.”

Christian glanced back at me with a bemused look before taking his seat. I dusted off my pants as Viktor approached me. “Am I in some kind of trouble?” He took off his sweater jacket and tossed it to the floor. “There is something I’ve been putting off since your arrival, but the longer we wait, the more dangerous it becomes. It’s time for you to meet my wolf.” I stepped back. “Now? Can’t this wait?” “Nyet. If Cosmo had pulled a knife on me, I might have shifted to fight him off. You are a stranger to my wolf, and he will react accordingly. Each time we go on a job together, I take a chance with your life. The longer we delay, the greater the odds of my animal tearing you apart if I shift.” “No offense, but I think I can fight off a dog.” He flashed me a look that could have set a forest on fire. “A skilled wolf can kill a Mage. Wolves are more vulnerable with Vampires, but since you do not have the strength of a Vampire, you are the prey. Don’t become overzealous around a Shifter and think because you can flash or drain blood that you have an advantage. We are warriors, and we know how to uncover and expose your weaknesses. My wolf has never met a crossbreed, and I don’t know how he’ll respond. Everyone here has done this.” Aside from seeing Blue shift into a falcon, I’d never been up close to a Shifter’s animal. My heart pounded against my chest, my palms getting clammy. Christian rose from his chair. “I’ll mediate.” Viktor turned his head. “You’ll do no such thing.” Christian advanced without breaking stride. His dark brown hair was messy, as if he’d been rolling around in bed. “Your wolf’s aggressive with Vampires. Have you forgotten what he tried to do to me? Raven can’t knock him off like I can.” “What’s he talking about?” I asked, looking between them. Christian neared my side. “You can’t stop me, Viktor. I’m her partner, and that’s my right.”

I held Viktor’s gaze. “Don’t run,” Viktor said. “Whatever happens, never run from a Shifter. You can only flash for so long, but my wolf will hunt you forever.” “That’s reassuring. Am I supposed to fight you? Or should I stand here and let you maul me?” Viktor kicked off his shoes. “These are usually not aggressive introductions. My wolf has to respect you, but he also will not know what you are. If that means we fight, stand your ground. And don’t knock him unconscious, or else I won’t be able to shift back. We have business to discuss. Any injuries you sustain, Niko will heal.” “Did someone bring a mop to clean up afterward?” He cracked a smile. “Don’t be so dramatic.” In a swirling vortex of magic, Viktor morphed from man to beast—a grey wolf with the same steely eyes. He jumped away from the clothes and lifted his snout, sniffing his surroundings. Viktor was an impressive creature, and it surprised me that he wasn’t an alpha. The entire room was spellbound, watching with rapt attention as Viktor’s wolf bared his fangs and growled at me. The spike in energy prickled against my skin, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Christian steadied his eyes on the animal. “Stay calm, Raven. He can’t pick up your scent, so he’s trying to figure out your Breed. Wolves don’t trust what they can’t smell.” “What did he do to you?” “Nothing to fret about. He just tried to rip out my jugular. That’s how they take out Vampires.” “You know, when most people say their boss is going to kill them, it’s just a figure of speech.” The wolf took a few steps forward, and his teeth seemed to be getting even longer and sharper. I wasn’t sure if I was supposed to look him in the eye or act submissive, so I stared him down to show no fear. Maybe that wasn’t the best decision.

He launched high in the air to bite my neck, and I knocked him off and flashed out of the way. “Are you just going to let him chew on me?” I asked Christian in disbelief. Not that I needed a man to save me, but what was the point of his gallantry? He winked. “I’m just here to break up the fight if he gets to that tasty little vein in your neck.” “Don’t show him your fear,” Niko said from behind me. “Your color is flickering, so something in your behavior is provoking him.” Viktor’s wolf trotted around me, and I turned with him. Saliva dripped from his fangs, and I realized I’d been seeing him as an aging man when he was anything but. Viktor’s wolf was just as tenacious as he was, but now I could appreciate the raw power of his Breed. “I’m not here to cause trouble,” I assured him. “Viktor’s not aware anymore,” Christian said quietly. How was I supposed to know that? My knowledge about Shifters was limited. He neared me—nostrils flaring. I swallowed hard, staring at his fangs as he drew closer to my hand, attempting to smell me. I flared a little energy so he wouldn’t think I was a Vampire, but that only confused him further. When I made a closed fist so he couldn’t bite off my fingers, he exploded into action. I used my forearm to block his attack, turning my arm into a chew toy. He thrashed, tearing at my flesh, and Christian knocked him away the second I cried out in pain. I quickly rose to my feet, strands of hair clinging to my sweaty forehead. I wiped them away as the wolf advanced. “Careful, he’s got blood in his mouth,” Christian said, moving closer between us. His wolf must have thought I was going to punch him, so this time I opened my hands and held my palms out for him to sniff. “Nice to meet you, wolfy. Wanna make friends?” Blue chuckled nervously. “The playful tone in your voice

helps.” Making friends with a stray dog was one thing; placating a savage wolf was something else. “I thought I was just coming down for some beef stew or clam chowder. Viktor didn’t prepare me for battling a wolf, so if you could just sniff me and get this over with, that would be great.” His wet nose glided across my palm, and I wrinkled my nose. Christian flicked an amused glance my way. The grey wolf bared his teeth, and I wondered if I could regenerate fingers. “Love me or hate me, wolf. Let’s figure it out now.” I dragged my eyes up to Christian. “Can’t he smell lotion or perfume to figure out my scent? I’m sure my clothes carry a smell.” Blue chimed in. “Wolves filter out all the fake odors. They search for your signature smell, and you don’t have one.” His tongue lapped at my bloody fingertips. Christian inched forward. “That’s about as friendly as he’ll get with a Vampire. Back away slowly.” I did as he said. Christian knelt down and stared at the wolf straight on. When Viktor shifted back, I quickly turned away from the very naked man kneeling in the middle of the dining room. Viktor was physically older than the rest of us, as evidenced by his silver hair and beard, but not old enough for us to overlook that he was still a virile man. Releasing a breath, I stood coolly by the end of the table, blood dripping from my hand. “I hope we’re having pie for dessert.” Gem chortled. “No one here bakes, so your odds are slim to none.” I glanced at a bowl of slimy orange shells. “That’s a lot of macaroni. Maybe we should hire a cook. It’s not like we can’t afford it.” Viktor passed by me while buttoning up his shirt. “The thought has crossed my mind. It would be nice to come home and discuss business. Instead, I or one of you must stand in the

kitchen for an hour and cook.” He collapsed in his chair, some of his hair out of place. “And not everyone here knows how to boil water.” Niko reached out. “Raven, let me see your arm.” “It’s fine. It’ll heal on its own.” “I can stitch it up in the medical room,” Shepherd offered. Viktor peered across the table while he poured his wine. “Let Niko heal your wound. I don’t want you bleeding next to me while we eat. We are not savages.” Before I could argue, Niko placed his hand over the wound. A crack of light snapped from his fingertips, and the warm tingling of healed skin made me want to scratch at my arm. Shepherd tossed a white linen napkin in front of me. “Don’t use those!” Blue chided. “It’ll never wash out.” He chuckled. “You’re only bitching because it’s your day for laundry.” “Have it your way,” she said coolly. “When it’s your week, I’ll be dragging my blanket through horse manure.” Shepherd snapped his fingers. “Give me the fucking napkin.” Christian walked by us, stripped out of his black shirt, and draped it over my arm. “I’ll give the ladies something to admire while you sop up the mess.” I cleaned off my arm and then handed Niko the shirt to wipe off his hand. When I finally took a seat, I pretended to be looking at the bowl of macaroni to my left, but I was actually stealing a glance at Christian’s chest. Damn, I hated that I looked. This was the same man who tried to feel me up when I first came to this house, and I couldn’t figure out why I kept having these moments of weakness. Especially with a Vampire. Viktor swirled his glass of red wine. “My wolf isn’t restless, so I’m sensing the introduction went well.” I sputtered with laughter. “We’re best buddies. Please don’t do that again.” Gem reached for a bottle of grape juice and then filled her

glass. “What does everyone think about the murder?” Shepherd lifted the spoon from the bowl, and a glob of macaroni hit his plate with a smack. His deep voice sounded more like a growl. “Someone dumped her body and wanted the authorities to find it.” I pushed my plate away. “I think the killer might have been the one to call it in. That’s the human district. What are the odds that one of us would have happened upon the body when it was within sight of a human bar?” “She has a point,” Christian agreed, filling his glass from a bottle of red. “There wasn’t a drop of blood at the scene, so I’m with the party that believes the body was dumped.” He sipped his drink, his bottom lip rubbing against the rim of the glass. “Although… I find it peculiar it was in such an open area.” “She didn’t fight him either,” I added. “Do you think maybe she thought he was going to turn her into a Vampire?” It made me shudder, but that could have easily happened to me. I’d been so trusting of the Vampire who had led me away from the bar when I’d been turned; anything could have happened. Viktor broke apart a roll. “It is possible that she was misled. This is the case I was speaking with the higher authority about, but they wanted to wait until there was another murder before they were certain the crimes might be connected. They are not certain how many women there could be. None had identification on them. Without knowing who they are, we can’t even begin to guess motive. So they have assigned us the case to find out who these women are.” “Were they all killed the same way?” Blue asked. Viktor waved his hand. “Bite marks to the neck, but we cannot work what’s in the past. They believe there are at least fifty, but without something that ties the cases together, there’s no way to know for certain. Their Regulators noticed an increase in dead women, so they called for a detective to take over when these murders are reported. They are only assuming, and it’s dangerous to make assumptions. There are no bodies for us to look at, no evidence to sift through, no photographs, no identity.

We must keep ourselves focused. Each of you must notice every detail. Once the cleaners move in behind us, there’re no second chances.” Viktor finished chewing his roll. “Detective Glass wants the murders to go public. He believes everyone has the right to know there are Vampire killers on the loose. Since we still don’t know who or what Breed the victims were, all of us could be in danger.” Christian set down his glass. “And you’re going to agree with that certifiable gobshite? You start spreading rumors like that, and you’ll have a war on your hands. We don’t know the circumstances, so it would be irresponsible to make this public knowledge. Maybe it’s a youngling who doesn’t have a grasp on when to say when. Sometimes the young ones don’t pay attention to the beating heart. There’s no law against drinking— as long as it’s consensual. And if there’s no sign of a struggle, then you can’t prove we’re dealing with a killer or killers.” Niko’s voice made everyone turn. “What did you pick up, Shepherd?” All eyes went to him, and he set down his fork. He rubbed the stubble on his face, his gaze fixed on the table. “Fear. Anger. Betrayal. Whoever the killer was, she knew him. Or at least she trusted him for some reason. I couldn’t pick up more than that. It fades with each passing hour. Plus the body was moved.” I furrowed my brow. “Why would that matter? If you’re a Sensor, you should be able to just pick up all that leftover emotion on the body, right?” He touched the pack of cigarettes sitting next to his plate. “Imprints are stronger where a crime happens. They bleed out over everything they touch. Death complicates things. Emotions are more refined when they come from a person and not an object, but when someone dies, what’s left behind is too diluted because of their state of mind. Their last thoughts might have been about a favorite puppy or their grandma, so all those raw emotions at death are mixed up with other shit. If I can compare what’s on the body with the actual crime scene, I can get a clearer picture. The body is only one page of the book. Anyhow, I

scanned the area, and it was clean.” Gem put a small pile of macaroni on her plate and pouted before sliding the bowl in front of Viktor. Everyone looked up when Wyatt suddenly flounced into the room. He yanked his chair out across from me and sat down, his face flushed. Frowning wasn’t a good look on him. “What’s wrong?” I asked. He poured himself a generous glass of wine. “Maybe you should start charging rent around here, Viktor. We have a new tenant.” Viktor pinched his mustache. “Is this someone you met at the crime scene?” Wyatt knocked back half the glass. “We didn’t exactly meet. He hitched a ride in the back of your van.” “Did you question him?” Wyatt’s green eyes slid up. “Specters rarely pay attention to the living.” “You did not answer my question,” Viktor replied, his accent thick. “That might be a good idea,” I agreed. “Maybe he got the license plate of the car.” A few people chuckled as they began eating. Wyatt finished his wine, which left red stains at the corners of his mouth. “That would mean talking to him, and when you start talking to them, they like to stick around.” He poured the rest of the bottle into his glass and sighed. “They always want something from me, and usually it’s something I can’t give them.” “What’s that?” Blue asked. He studied the glass. “Peace.” After filling his plate with macaroni and a few slices of cucumber, which didn’t at all go with macaroni, he continued. “They choose to stay behind for a reason, and I don’t know what that reason is. As time goes by, they start to forget. Death is traumatic, and if they don’t go where they’re supposed to go, then they wander in this inbetween world for so long that they lose all the pieces of their

life—like some mixed-up jigsaw puzzle. Most of them stick to the last place they can remember, which is usually where they died. Like that lady at Kohl’s. She probably had a coronary when she saw how much she saved.” Gem snorted and immediately blushed when no one else laughed. Christian draped his right arm over the back of my chair. “Surely it can’t be that traumatic. It’s not as if he can torment you without a physical body.” Wyatt’s eyes hooded as the wine kicked in. “Ghosts don’t sleep. Some of them like to talk. A lot. One guy really loved singing the bottles of beer on the wall song, starting from a million. This is why most Gravewalkers don’t go around killing people. Dealing with lost souls is bad enough. I decided a long time ago that I didn’t want to make a career out of dealing with dead people, so I learned another trade. But every time one of them follows me home, it interferes with my work. They mess with the electricity or keep me awake all night.” He pointed his finger, glass still in hand. “And that affects everyone in this group.” Viktor got up and retrieved a bottle of wine from a short table behind him. “Do you remember what we agreed upon when you joined Keystone?” By the look on Wyatt’s face, he did. A cork popped, and Viktor returned to the table and refilled his glass. “You are an intelligent man, but your gift could help solve this case. We made an agreement when you joined Keystone that you would offer your help in any and every way possible. I want you to speak to this ghost and find out what he remembers. If the entity does not leave when we’re done with him, I’ll locate an ancient Gravewalker who might know a few tricks to clean a house.” “You might need to call that priest from The Exorcist. Is he available?” “You will be compensated.” Wyatt took off his hat and set it on the table. “Well, why

didn’t you say so?”

CHAPTER 5

W

yatt headed down a long hall and began having second thoughts about forming a relationship with a dead guy. Ghosts sometimes got distracted or confused in a crowded room, so after dinner, Wyatt decided to do this meeting in private, where he could keep the conversation focused. The realm between the living and the dead was a mystical one that even he didn’t understand, but he knew the effects. The ones who didn’t move on became lost. They had no sense of time or presence and sometimes held on to specific memories or emotions, which was why some specters were eternal pricks. Wyatt strode to a small room absent of windows. The mansion had more rooms than he could keep track of, and most of them were unused. This one had nothing but red furniture from a bygone era, coated in a thin layer of dust. He lit all the candles and placed several in front of a mirror to brighten things up. The dead were drawn to spaces that didn’t have electricity. He sensed the man in the room skulking in the shadows, so he continued lighting up the candelabra until the dark corners revealed themselves. Wyatt didn’t expect the ghost to sit down and fire up an imaginary cigar, so he walked behind one of the chairs and rested his arms on the back. “What’s your name?” he asked, trying to create a rapport. Ghosts were occasionally as clear to see as the living, except something was off with them that Wyatt couldn’t explain.

Sometimes they flickered and became more transparent, which was what this one was doing. “I’m Wyatt Blessing. You followed me here from a parking lot outside a bar called Northern Lights. Remember?” The specter came into focus, so Wyatt kept talking. “What’s your favorite drink?” Maybe he needed to rile him up a little. Wyatt assessed the man’s formidable physique—his shirt stretched so tight that his muscles were fighting against the afterlife. “You look like a strawberry daiquiri kind of man.” The ghost stepped forward. “Fruity drinks are for pussies.” Wyatt said a silent curse in his head when he glanced down at the specter’s combat boots. This guy was intimidating, and even though he couldn’t physically hurt Wyatt, it still made him uneasy when he looked at all the rough edges in his face. “Well, are you going to just stand there without introducing yourself?” “Call me John. Is this your place?” Wyatt snorted. “Do I look like the kind of guy who goes around buying castles? I just live here. So… John. There’s something you might be able to help me out with, and it’s real important. Someone hurt a young woman.” John’s expression tightened. “You need me to take him out?” This guy doesn’t seem to realize he’s dead. It wasn’t good for a ghost to assume he was still alive. “John, I hate to break the news to you, but you’re dead. Do you remember how you died?” The man shook his head slowly, his eyes scanning the floor as if trying to remember. Wyatt circled around the chair and took a seat, a plume of dust swirling around him. “Don’t worry, everyone gets confused. It’s normal. You want to sit down? Take a load off, John.” He gestured at the chair in front of him. John drifted toward the chair and quietly sat down. Normally the wood might have creaked beneath his weight, but it didn’t make a sound, and there wasn’t an impression in the plush red cushion where he sat. Wyatt crossed one leg over the other, tapping his finger against the heel of his boot. “Do you remember seeing a girl?

Real pretty blonde. She was lying on the ground, and we’re trying to figure out who hurt her.” The man’s brows furrowed. “A blonde…” “Yes. Did you see her?” John rubbed his face. “I don’t know. It’s mixed up. No one looks at me anymore.” “Because they can’t see you.” Wyatt had a feeling this guy had witnessed something, but it could take a while to pluck it from his tangled memories. “Try to remember the parking lot. She was wearing a long dress but no coat.” “A long dress,” John repeated, sitting back in the chair. Wyatt could tell the rusty wheels in his mind were beginning to turn. “I remember a blonde.” “She had really long hair, and someone left her body near the woods at the side of the parking lot. Did you see someone with that woman? Do you remember a car?” John gripped the armrests of his chair, the muscles in his arms bulging. He stared at Wyatt so intensely that it made him shiver. “You need to help me get out of here.” Yeah, like that was going to happen. “You followed me here, John. I didn’t invite you. I don’t have to do anything.” “Neither do I.” Wyatt flew out of his seat. “Then wander the land of the dead for all eternity. Feel free to be the new haunt in the house. You’ll be no different from the others who drift around here like pieces of wood from a broken ship. I’m trying to help you out, but if you don’t want to return the favor—” “Sit down,” the man snapped. Wyatt folded his arms, a silent demand for information. John tugged on his earlobe. “Look, it’s just bits and pieces, and I’m not sure what’s real. I have to focus.” “That’s not good enough. We need answers, or this guy’s going to kill again. You’re the only witness we’ve got, and that ain’t saying much.” “Sit your ass down,” John ground out.

Wyatt reluctantly did as he was asked. If this guy stuck around, he was going to be the biggest thorn in his side, and Wyatt had enough to deal with. “I’d give anything for a beer,” the man muttered absently. “I sit around watching them drink it, listening to their pathetic stories about hooking up with dames. They never look at me. I keep hoping something will jog my memory, but I can’t remember who the hell I am. I’m not supposed to be here.” Wyatt felt a twinge of guilt. Even though this guy could have been a mass murderer, all Wyatt saw before him was a lost soul. “Can you try to help us with this job?” John perked up. “Job?” Wyatt launched out of his chair and spun around. “Son of a ghost!” A specter had wandered in and grazed Wyatt’s insides. There were few things creepier than a dead guy feeling your guts. John rose to his feet, watching with avid interest. “I hate it when they do that,” Wyatt muttered. Nobody respected Gravewalkers, not even the dead. The nameless specter missing half his face lingered by the hearth. John suddenly gripped the man and flung him through the ceiling. Wyatt gaped at his new friend, who went through the motions of dusting off his hands. “He won’t be coming back,” John assured him. “I can do you a solid and get rid of them all if you’ll hire me.” That was unexpected. But then again, the dead weren’t exactly predictable. Wyatt liked the idea of a clean house, but not if it meant keeping around an unpredictable spook with a temper who liked to boss him around. “The job is temporary, not a permanent position.” John paced around, his boots silent against the wood floor. “I need a purpose. I got a feeling I’m good at stuff like this, but I need time to get my head together.” He stopped all of a sudden, his brown eyes drilling into Wyatt. “I’ll help you take out the motherfucker who put his hands on a woman.”

Wyatt’s brows rose, and he stuffed his hands in his pockets. “You didn’t happen to see the woman, did you? Maybe on her way to the light or something?” John grimaced. “I remember the girl and a black van.” “That was our van.” “Right. It’s starting to come together. Damn, I wish I had a cigarette. Look, I’ll do a sweep around here if you hire me.” Wyatt toyed with the idea. Giving information was one thing, but hiring had a different connotation, one that might give this guy a reason to stick around. It wasn’t healthy for spooks to get attached to the living. In time, they went mad. “You can only stay for this case. That’s it. No exceptions. Once we figure out who the killer is, you have to go. Doesn’t matter how we find him or what the circumstances. But you have to cooperate. If I ask you to do something, then you do it.” John raked his fingers through his black hair. His biceps flexed, and Wyatt wondered what a guy like that had done in his past life. Was he a human or Breed? Curiosity killed the cat, so he decided not to ask. The last thing he wanted to do was explain to a deceased human that Vampires were real. Sometimes the sanity bubble on the dead was paper thin. “I need to stay in one room,” John said decidedly. Wyatt laughed. “Well it’s not going to be my room.” “This room will do. It’s a big fucking house. If I walk too much, I’m going to get lost again.” And he didn’t mean geographically lost. Specters found sanity in things that were familiar, so that was why they attached themselves to places and people. “I can deal with that.” John nodded. “I’ll work on clearing out the house. They won’t come back; you have my word on that. When I’m done, come find me and we’ll talk about the murder. I need every detail you’ve got.” Man, this guy is going to be a pain in the ass. Wyatt was already regretting their arrangement. John was a savvy negotiator who had just bought himself more time, and a smart

ghost was more trouble than a dumb one. If Viktor couldn’t find a Gravewalker experienced with extracting ghosts from physical locations, then Wyatt might be looking at his new best friend for the next three centuries. Wyatt glanced up at the ceiling where the previous specter had made his dramatic exit. On the other hand, it might be worth making a deal just to get rid of some of the ghosts who’d been keeping him up at night and invading his private time. And every man needs private time. “Okeydokey,” Wyatt said. “You’ve got a deal. Just remember what I said about helping out with the case. Quid pro quo and all that. Start retracing your steps. Focus hard. Maybe later on I can help you figure out who you are. And keep out of the girls’ rooms. They can’t see you, but if I catch you—” “You don’t have to tell me twice. I’m dead, not a pervert.” He chuckled softly before his amused expression gave way to a doleful one. Wyatt backed up toward the door. “Well, there are eleven of you wandering around the property.” “Twelve,” the ghost countered. “I think I’d know.” John arched a brow. “Oh, really? You haven’t said boo about the guy who’s been sitting in your chair the past five minutes.” Wyatt inspected the chair and then looked around the room. After a moment, he raised his hand. “You know what? I don’t want to know. I need to talk to my housemates and then get some shut-eye. My room is off-limits. Don’t even think about poking your head in there.” John belted out a laugh that rumbled in his chest. “Believe me, there’s nothing in your bedroom I wanna see.”

CHAPTER 6

“I

’d like to order onion rings for my buddy,” I said, intoxicated and seeing two waitresses instead of one. “You got it.” The redhead swung her thick hips as she left the table, and Christian took notice with a lingering glance. “And make them an extra large!” Christian sat back in his chair, a condescending smirk on his scruffy little face. “My friend’s picking up the tab.” I snorted and finished my shot. “That’s what you think.” In a smoky Breed bar on the seedy side of town, Christian and I were settling our bet. We’d left everyone at home since we didn’t need the distraction, and I’d spent the past several hours attempting to bond with the mysterious Christian Poe. A stout man with a boisterous laugh pointed at me from the bar. “Nice hat.” I stroked the fur on my trapper hat and gave him an impish grin. “What’s on your mind?” Christian asked, squinting at me. “You have that look about you.” “What look?” He finished his drink and waved for another. “Feck if I know. The look that all women have, like you’re plotting.” I stared at his empty glass, my eyes glazed. “Do you think ghosts are real?” Christian leaned in so close that his breath warmed my cheek.

“If they are, then I bet there’s a line to get into your shower.” I pinched his beard. “Don’t you wish you were dead?” He chuckled darkly and tipped the brim of his blue fedora as he sat back. The feather danced when the waitress briskly walked around him and set drinks and fresh onion rings on the table. She collected the empty glasses, a small pendant swinging to and away from her cleavage. “You’re lovely,” he said to her with a cocksure grin. She flicked a glance at his hat and chortled. “That’s what my mate seems to think. Let me know if you need anything else.” “How about a lobotomy,” he muttered. Christian had been on the receiving end of insulting remarks from the moment he waltzed into the bar wearing that ridiculous hat. He shrugged it off at first, pretending that none of it bothered him, but a few hours of public taunting was chipping away at his pride. I received a few hunting jokes and decided this was going to be the easiest bet I’d ever won. God knows I’d been called a lot worse than a beaver trapper. But once the drinks started flowing, I began to get hot. All I wanted to do was strip off every article of restrictive clothing I had on, starting with the fur-lined hat. “And now what are you thinking?” he asked, plunging his finger in the hole of an onion ring. “Inquiring minds want to know.” I swirled my onion ring in ketchup and took a big bite, crumbs sticking to my lips. “I was just thinking how there’s no better feeling in the world than taking off a bra.” “I’ll drink to that.” I smothered a laugh. “I never thought when we met that we’d be having drinks together. I wanted to kill you.” He gave me a crooked smile. “As I recall, you wanted my onion rings.” My mind drifted back to when he’d pulled me against him, and a shiver ran down my spine. He held my gaze as if he could read my mind, but his eyes were glazed over from all the alcohol, and something else was flickering in their depths.

“What did you think of me when we first met?” Christian lifted his glass and held it to his lips. “Cailín álainn.” “What’s that mean?” He grimaced after he took a drink and then set down his glass. “Trouble.” I didn’t speak Gaelic, but something in the way he averted his eyes told me that wasn’t the truth. “I’m not fishing for compliments,” I said. “I’m just curious what Breed men really think of someone like me. Back then I was a scavenger and on the hunt.” “Aye, in that black dress of death.” “Right. But now that I’ve cleaned up my act, how do I stack up against all these women? Be honest.” I normally kept questions like that to myself, but alcohol has a way of lubricating the tongue. Surrounded by all these beautiful women, I began to pay more attention to silly things I’d never cared about before. Like my black nail polish and the way I straddled a chair instead of crossing my legs like a lady. Christian leaned in, and his face softened. “Not one of them can hold a candle to the way you palm a dagger.” Sarcasm was my first thought, but something about the way he narrowed his eyes as if speaking the truth made me wonder. Even stranger was how I felt about it. Having him compliment my skills was more attractive than had he paid notice to my breasts or lips. You’re drunk, I thought with disdain. What’s wrong with you? A little booze, and you’re already falling back into your old ways. I’d spied on Christian numerous times while walking the roof in the late evening. Like me, he didn’t sleep, though sometimes he went to his room and stayed in there for a long time. I’d spy him across the courtyard pacing the halls, occasionally stopping and looking out the window. I was certain he couldn’t hear me through walls at that distance, and I always stayed hidden. Sometimes he’d run into Shepherd for a chat, but not for long. Christian distanced himself from the team. Not completely, but

enough that I noticed. A man bumped my chair as he weaved behind me. Christian’s black eyes rose, and he stood up. I expected him to sway, but he stood so still that it gave me the willies. The alcohol was affecting me a lot more than it was him, and that made me realize I needed to up my game. He patted the top of his hat and seated himself. “Perhaps we need another round of drinks.” Or a strong gust of wind, I thought to myself. My God, I’m going to lose this bet. I circled my finger around my glass. “Think you can pick up a woman with that hat on?” The dare dangled in front of his face like a carrot. Christian was the one who’d chosen a crowded place to have drinks. Bartenders were manning their stations, the tables were full, and several people who lost their inhibitions during the Civil War were dancing in an open space at the back. The music was loud, the atmosphere charged, and everyone was scoping out the competition. Since the men outnumbered the women, Christian would have to work twice as hard. Take the bait. I can’t last much longer. He lifted his glass, never removing his eyes from mine, and knocked back his drink. I pointed my finger. “And you can’t use your charming magic. That’s cheating, and you’ll be disqualified.” My hope was that the woman would make a snarky comment about his hat. Vanity would get the best of him, and he’d take it off. I was confident that Christian would choose sex over money. “You’re on, lass. But it goes both ways.” He tried to stifle a laugh and failed miserably. “I want to see what kind of eejit would dance with a woman wearing such a ferocious hat.” “You first. I get to pick the woman, and I pick her.” I brazenly pointed across the bar at a goddess who had a heavenly glow around her. Or maybe it was the spotlights on the ceiling. Several men had been swarming her all evening, admiring the

dress that made her look like an hourglass fashioned from pixie dust. The V-neck stretched down to her navel, probably held on with industrial-strength glue. What was it about blondes that always attracted men? Her large curls, reminiscent of a pinup model, caressed her shoulders. I glanced down at my jeans and red tank top. I had decent breasts—they just weren’t spilling out of my clothes. My legs were long, but I didn’t need to show everyone by wearing a napkin around my waist. Why was casual not sexy? Christian watched her reapply her blood-red lipstick. “While I’m getting lucky, why don’t you order some steak and lobster?” “If you think you can afford it.” He stood up and swayed for a moment before placing his palms on the table and looking me square in the eye. “If I have to give her an Aussie kiss with my hat on, then that’s what I’ll do.” “Aussie kiss?” He grinned, the tips of his fangs giving me a preview. “It’s like a French kiss… only down under.” A flush of heat rolled over me as I stared at his mouth. I scooted back and ate another onion ring. “Quit stalling and demonstrate your skills, pimp daddy.” “You still don’t believe I can bed a woman without using my gift.” He regarded me for a moment. “You could have picked any woman in this bar, but you chose the shark over there who turns everyone down. If I didn’t know better, I’d say this has nothing to do with our bet.” “Watch out for the dingo while you’re down under.” He pulled up my eyelid. “You’re langered.” “I’m fit enough to drive.” He stood up. “No one drives my bike.” “I spent my whole life on a bike. I know a thing or two about a thing or two.” “Aye, but you can’t even count the onion rings on the table.” “You’re drunk,” I pointed out, resting my cheek against my fist. “You make an excellent point. There’s a hotel just across the

street. If I’m not back at the table in five minutes, you’ll know where to find us.” He left the remark hanging in the air and stalked off. This bonding with my partner idea was starting to come with feelings of resentment. Our conversations had been superficial, and I still didn’t feel like I knew anything about the man who was supposed to have my back. Despite all the alcohol, he was deliberately closing himself off from me. Christian approached the blonde, who was standing against the wall beneath a spotlight that made her dress sparkle. I’d watched her reject one man right after the next. Maybe she was looking for a certain Breed, and that made me curious since Christian was the first Vampire to approach her. He didn’t show a submissive bone in his body as he swaggered toward her and placed one hand on the wall. He leaned in close and lifted her chin with the crook of his finger. I watched closely to make sure he wasn’t charming her, and since I could see their profile, I paid attention to the direction of their eyes. Hers were staring at the hilarious hat atop his head, while his were affixed to her unrealistically proportioned breasts. “Take off his hat, take off his hat,” I chanted to myself. Christian cut me a sharp look when he heard me with his Vampy little ears. I smiled wide and waved my fingers. Knowing he was listening to me made me want to have a little fun. “Oh, the finger brushing along the jaw. That’s original,” I said. “Did she shave down the stubble this morning? This isn’t a petting zoo.” His jaw set. Christian continued talking, and I wondered what he was saying. She smiled briefly and said something in response. His finger grazed down her neck, holding firm at her clavicle. I nibbled on my onion ring. “Leaning in—that’s a nice touch. Too bad you smell like beer and tacos. I bet she’s wondering if you run that taco stand up the road. Why don’t you tell her how you want to spend tens of dollars on her?”

Christian turned his back to me. When she reached for his hat, I gripped the edge of the table, excitement rippling through me. Just when I thought she was going to flick it off, he gently took her hand and lowered it to his ass. “Dammit,” I whispered. There was no way a woman like her would be caught dead making out with a Vampire in a blue fedora with a feather stuck to the side. Impossible! When she went for the hat the second time, I smiled. “Doesn’t look like she thinks your ass is worth holding.” He made a closed fist with the hand pressed against the wall, his stance rigid. Christian whispered in her ear. Man, I’d love to be a fly on the wall. Why couldn’t my Vampire abilities have included superhearing? Once again, destiny screwed me over. I pointed at a pitcher of beer when the waitress went by, and she nodded. The knuckles of his left hand brushed slowly down the opening of the blonde’s dress as he continued whispering in her ear. Her eyes hooded and lips parted, but this game wasn’t over yet. I refused to believe that Christian could have anything to say that would seduce a woman of that caliber. Aaand… I might have said that last thought aloud. Christian curved his arm around her midsection and turned so their shoulders were against the wall and I had a perfect view. He went in so slowly for the kiss that it held me in suspense. When he pressed his lips against hers, I was suddenly struck with an unfamiliar emotion. It wasn’t the same feeling of disgust or even curiosity like the time I’d caught him having sex. Was that jealousy I was feeling? He kissed her as if she were a woman he revered, and a sharp pain lanced through my chest. What was going on? I was acting as if his lips belonged to me. Christian was handsome in a roguish way—the kind of dangerous man that women secretly admire. But looks weren’t enough to make me feel that way. Incensed, I turned to the guy sitting behind me and mouthed

the word Vampire while motioning toward Christian. Then I pointed at my eyes, suggesting that the woman had been charmed. One valuable lesson I’d learned in life was that drunk men loved to start fights. That was enough to get him out of his seat. Some guys just needed a reason. Whee! This was going to be fun. Especially since the guy looked like he might be a Shifter. He just had that alpha kind of personality, or maybe it was wishful thinking. Who else would have the balls to confront a Vampire? When he touched Christian’s hat, I got so excited that I lurched out of my seat, bumped the table, and tipped over an empty glass. Christian quickly turned and then ducked out of the man’s reach. Their voices increased in volume, and the woman quickly slipped away from the two men. I tugged at the flaps hanging from my trapper hat. Christian could easily fight him off, being he was a Vampire with incredible strength, but he kept dodging the man so he couldn’t grab the hat. “Dammit! Take off his hat!” I shouted excitedly, as if I were at a sporting event. When a crowd gathered around, obstructing my view, I climbed on top of the table. The man took a swing at Christian, who caught his fist and pushed him back. “Waitress! Can you bring me the most expensive bottle of alcohol you carry?” I shouted. Christian snapped his gaze in my direction and gave me a baleful look. His hat was slightly askew and stuck out like a sore thumb with his all-black outfit. Vampires were impervious to temperature changes, but Christian liked wearing his long coat. He’d shaken out of it during our conversation, probably to show off his arms to some women who’d been walking past him to get his attention. A brawl erupted between two Chitahs. Both had gone primal, their canines extended and golden eyes turned black. One man

smashed a beer bottle over another guy’s head, people were shouting and cursing, and peanuts went scattering all over the wood floor. Christian appeared and climbed on top of the table. “I suppose you’re having a delightful time.” Someone bumped our table, and I gripped his shoulders to keep from falling off. “You’re not much of a fighter.” He bent forward to eye level. “For your information, I’m not about to pay for all that Mexican food you shoved into your facehole earlier, nor am I paying for the bottle of Dom the waitress is searching for in the back. This bet’s going to go on all night if it has to, but your hat is coming off before mine.” We couldn’t remove the other’s hat, but we hadn’t set rules beyond that. I didn’t have the money to pay for all this—not after my shopping spree—so I wasn’t about to give up. A chair sailed by and clipped Christian on the back. He spat out a curse that was so buried in his Irish accent that I barely understood him. “Someone’s telling the manager that a Vampire’s dining on his customers.” “I suppose you’re the Vampire?” “Do me a favor and watch my back.” He turned around, and I stared at his back. “You want me to look at your—” “Jaysus wept! Turn your back and gird your loins. They’re coming for us.” “Us?” I exclaimed. “I’m not the Vampire in this scenario.” “Is that so?” he said over his shoulder, reminding me that I was, in fact, half Vampire. Not that anyone in the bar knew, but sometimes when I got riled up, my fangs appeared. I ran my tongue across my teeth and realized they’d slid down halfway and I hadn’t even noticed. Yep, I was about to find out what it felt like to be target practice. Three men approached our table from the side, each holding a piece of wood. I couldn’t tell if it was the kind of wood that would paralyze a Vampire, but I knew regardless it was going to hurt like a bitch if they decided to overlook my gender. I could sense

their Mage light as they advanced, which meant I couldn’t use mine on them as a weapon. I lost my balance when I lifted my leg to retrieve the dagger strapped beneath my pants. Christian gripped my arm to keep me from falling off the table while I pulled it out. “Why don’t you do a dance for them?” he said with derision. Never ask a drunken girl to dance. Even in jest. There we were—a Vampire and a crossbreed—standing on a table in the middle of a bar fight with the most outlandish hats on top of our heads. I snaked my hips and squatted on the table, giving the men a seductive lick of my lips. I rose back up to my feet, caressing my body as the music continued to thump on the speakers and the table teetered. Two of the men hesitated, distracted by sex. Some men couldn’t bring themselves to hurt a woman, so I did my best not to look like a killer. I retracted my fangs and flared my energy to make them believe I was a Mage. One of them smiled, and I edged around to face them, forcing Christian to move with me. I could feel him kicking and punching people, but I just concentrated on not falling off the table while I kept my dagger concealed behind me. “I’ll inform Viktor you’re turning in your resignation for a life of debauchery,” Christian blurted out. I taunted him with a laugh. “If only you could see what I’m doing. Do me a favor and watch my back.” “What?” I leapt off the table and collided with the biggest man. When he spun around to regain his balance, I drunkenly kicked one of his friends in the face, knocking him onto a pathetically small table that buckled beneath his weight. The more he spun, the more I felt like I might throw up. I raised my arm and drove the stunner into his shoulder, feeling his entire body tense, sway, and then finally fall backward across the lap of a Chitah. When someone grabbed my ankle, I screamed. Not because I was afraid, but the more men I had to fight, the greater the chances of my hat falling off, and I wasn’t

about to lose this bet. The Chitah catapulted out of his chair and charged after the man, who flashed across the bar with the Chitah hot on his heels. My impaled assailant had dropped to the floor with me on top, glass shattering all around us amid the mayhem. I haven’t had this much fun in ages! I patted the guy’s cheek and leaned in close so he could hear me over all the noise. “Sorry to disturb your nap, but I need my knife back. If you come after me, I’m going to make a shish kabob out of your balls. Ready? On the count of three—it’s like ripping a Band-Aid off. One, two…” When I yanked out the knife, he thrust his hands against my chest. The air whooshed out of my lungs, and I landed on my back. Dazed from hitting the back of my head, I briefly forgot where I was. “Give me your hand.” I opened my eyes and gazed up. Christian stood astride me and offered me his hand. When I took it, his grip was soft for a brief moment before he pulled me to my feet. I swayed, and he held my shoulders and steadied me. “Let’s go, scavenger. You’ve caused enough trouble for one night.” He kept hold of my hand and started to lead me away, but I resisted. “Not until you pay the bill.” Christian let go, his voice going up an octave. “Do you see this hat sitting firmly atop my head? I’m not paying for a bloody thing.” “I don’t steal food.” He ducked when a chair flew by. “I suppose you want to stick around for dessert? Well then, have a seat.” Christian dramatically pulled out a chair. I turned the grip of the dagger in my hand, contemplating on how to resolve this situation. Christian and I were both headstrong and could end up being here all night.

The waitress sauntered up to the table as if nothing was happening around us and handed the bottle of champagne to Christian. “Is this all?” she shouted over the noise. “If so, it’ll be six hundred.” His brows arched. “The total bill?” She laughed. “No, silly. That’s just for the bubbly. I’ll be right back with your bill.” After reading the label on the bottle, Christian stared daggers at me. “Well, isn’t that just grand.” I took the bottle and curled it in my arms like a newborn baby. “Put on your coat, and we’ll split the bill.” “Don’t be daft. You don’t have a dime in your pocket.” He lifted his jacket off the floor and shook it out. “I’m new here. They can start a weekly or monthly tab for me like everyone else. I’ll pay them later.” After he put on his coat, he lifted the collar. “You started a riot in here to win your bet. Why the sudden change of heart?” “My head feels like it’s in an oven, this bra is too tight, and I don’t think I can spend another hour watching you stroke your chest as if it were the eighth wonder.” He slowly opened his coat, a look of mischief in his eyes. “Would you like to touch it yourself? You might discover how magnificent it is—like placing your hands on a Greek god or anointing them with holy water.” I sputtered with laughter. “The only thing holy about your chest is your sweater collection. You might think about dropping a few mothballs in your drawers.” I froze in terror when a white panther rubbed his entire body against my legs. It wasn’t uncommon in a fight for Shifters to morph to animal form, and that was one reason I’d always preferred hanging out in human bars. Christian eyed the animal as it lapped its sandpaper tongue against the palm of my hand. “Do you two need a room?” A growl resonated deep within the animal’s chest. When he rubbed his body against mine again, Christian lunged and squeezed the panther’s neck. Two wild creatures faced off for

what seemed like an eternity, the animal swiping his razorsharp claws. Christian got up and straddled him, the animal’s head in a viselike grip. “I can snap your neck,” Christian growled between clenched teeth. “Do that again, and I will. Now feck off.” The panther roared, exposing his deadly fangs. When Christian shoved him away, the animal reluctantly stalked off. My heart skipped a few beats as the room closed in on me. All the noise, the action, the energy—it was giving me sensory overload. “I need to get out of here,” I whispered. I was already heading toward the door when the waitress snagged my arm. “Wait a minute. You didn’t pay.” Damn. When I looked back at the table, I caught the most spectacular moment of the evening. A Chitah knocked Christian’s hat off, and it sailed across the room like a bird in flight. “See Adonis over there with the glum look on his face?” I asked, nodding at Christian. “He’s picking up the tab.”

CHAPTER 7

N

either Christian nor I was in any condition to drive his Ducati Scrambler back home. We decided to get a couple of rooms at the hotel across the street and sleep off the alcohol. If anything new developed in the case, Viktor would send a message to Christian’s phone. Since I didn’t have one yet, we’d have to stick together. My legs dangled from the roof of the five-story hotel, the heels of my boots tapping against the brick wall. At night the city came alive, and it was my favorite time to be out. The twinkling lights stretched across a thin veil of fog, casting imperfect halos of light as far as the eye could see. A kid with bright-orange shoes was spraying graffiti on one of the walls in an alleyway, and two lovers stood beneath a yellow streetlamp, lost in a kiss. I took a deep breath and gazed upward. The air was somehow cleaner up here and didn’t smell of exhaust fumes, pizza, or wet garbage scattered in the gutters. I’d forgotten how much I missed the city at night. “Thought I might find you up here.” I peered over my shoulder, recognizing the familiar Irish accent. “Did you bring my hat? My ears are cold.” “Why don’t you come away from the ledge.” It wasn’t a question. “Why don’t you sit beside me?” “You’re drunk. You might tumble to your death, and I didn’t

bring my shovel to scrape you off the street.” I sighed and faced the city. “I’m not drunk anymore. I just needed a place to think.” His shoes crunched against the roof as he closed the distance between us. “Well, come away just the same.” I glanced over my shoulder. “Are you afraid of heights?” Christian shook his head. “Don’t be daft. I’ll not stand here and watch you slip off the edge.” I swung my legs over, deciding there was no sense arguing. Christian shook out of his coat and wrapped it around my shoulders. I slid my arms in the armholes, noting how remarkably warm the inside lining was. I’d always imagined Vampires as cold creatures, like walking pieces of marble. He lifted the champagne bottle and a glass from the ledge and set it on the ground before he took a seat. I came off the ledge and sat facing him, my back against the low wall. Christian filled the glass halfway and then draped his arm over his bent knee. “I was never a fan of the bubbly. It’s a pretentious drink masquerading as something it’s not.” “Let’s play a game. Truth or drink.” He raked his fingers through his unkempt hair. “Why do I get the feeling I’m going to lose this game?” “I ask a question, and you can either answer the truth or take a drink. It’s up to you how much you want to tell me.” He tilted his head to the side, eyes fixed on the low clouds overhead. “Aye, I’ll play your game as long as the same rules apply to you.” “Fair enough. What color eyes did you have before you were a Vampire?” His expression softened. “Always full of surprises. I expected you to be asking about my sexual liaisons.” I winked. “I’m working up to that.” “They were blue. Not as light as your blue eye, but like the Celtic Sea on a sunny day. Some of the older ladies thought them fetching.” “And the younger ones?”

A smile touched his lips. “That’s two questions. My turn. Tell me about your maker.” I reached for the glass and downed it, letting out a small belch. “You didn’t think it would be that easy, did you?” I poured a little more champagne in the glass. “What’s your biggest regret in your human life?” He jerked his head back. “You astonish me with such an intimate question. Am I going to be pouring out my heart on a silver platter, or will there be any reciprocation on your end?” “I promise to answer any question as long as it’s not about my origin.” He scratched his whiskers and frowned. “That’s a long way back to remember. There weren’t many choices I made that changed my life, except for the obvious one, but I suppose I regret leaving my sister behind in Ireland. We were poor, and there were all these rumors of opportunities and land in America.” “Was it home you missed?” “At first I was homesick, but my brothers were with me. I’d never seen such a filthy place as New York. You don’t know a thing about squalor until you’ve seen overcrowded slums where disease and desperation prevails. Sometimes I’d lie in bed and shut my eyes, remembering the green smell and rolling hills near my home. You never saw such a lush shade of green—as if God himself had rolled his carpet beneath our feet. Cassie was too young to be traveling around the world, and there was no one left to care for her except for my da. I used to wonder what happened to her after he died. Now it doesn’t matter.” “You don’t know?” “We didn’t exactly have instant messenger back then, and my father was illiterate.” “Your sister could have read the letters.” He gave me a peevish glance. “She was blind. That would have been a blessed miracle.” I lowered my eyes. “Sorry. It must have been hard having to say good-bye.”

I thought about leaving my own father behind, but unlike Christian, I never had the chance to say good-bye. I simply left. I wondered what happened to his sister after his father died. Who would have married a blind woman in those days? Did they have institutions back then? Would she have been cast into the streets to become a beggar? I could imagine how those questions would have haunted him all these years, the same way I wondered if my own disappearance had turned my father back to the bottle. “I’m sure Cassie was happy knowing her brother was living a good life, even if she didn’t know the truth.” He looked down at his hands and wrung them. “I couldn’t have cared for her anyhow. She would have been used up on the streets, and I would have had to cut ties once I became a Vampire. Better she didn’t see her brother grow up to become a thief and a murderer.” “I thought you were also a bodyguard?” His dark eyes rose to meet mine, and there was absence in them. “Aye, but I’ve taken more lives than I’ve saved.” “Is that why you’re here with Keystone? Redemption?” He blinked rapidly, as if waking up from a dream, and tipped his head to the side. “My turn. Blood is knowledge to a Vampire, and it can be addictive. I already know how much you loathe it, but what’s it like when you drink blood? What does it do to you?” I dipped my finger in the glass and sucked off the alcohol. “Blood doesn’t taste like gourmet chocolate, that’s for sure. It tastes like blood, except thicker and dense with…” I searched for the right words. “Go on.” I shivered and pulled the coat tighter. “It’s as if their soul is in the blood. When I drink from evil men, a part of them is inside me the same way it is with dark Mage light. I can taste their evil thoughts, and I know about their crimes. I know what turns them on in that moment, and what makes them afraid.” “That’s part of it, you know. Blood is knowledge, and if you know how to read it like a book, then it’s something you can use to your advantage in the right situations. It seems your problem

is that you’re illiterate. It’s probably for the best that you find it repulsive. Although, I just can’t imagine.” He ended with a chuckle. A snowflake danced by, and I looked up until our eyes met. “Does Vampire blood taste different than other blood?” “To be sure,” he said darkly. I was curious if it would be the same for me, but not curious enough. “Did you come to Keystone directly from your last job?” He leaned back on his hands. “No. I piddled around for a little while, trying to figure out what I wanted to do. I was at a crossroads in my life. Viktor heard about my situation through sources, and he approached me with an offer. Had he not, I might be taking jobs as a hitman.” My brows arched. “Are you serious?” He shrugged indifferently. “That’s where the money is, and there are plenty of shitebags who have it coming. You get paid more to kill a man than to protect him. Where’s the sense in that?” I stood up and flung his jacket at him. The glass tipped over, wetting the ground with expensive champagne. I’d had enough to drink, and all I wanted to do was get as far away from him as possible before I said something regrettable. I stalked toward the door, anger on my heels. “Why is it that women are always running away from their problems?” I whirled around, my voice calm but firm. “I’m not running away from anything. And maybe that’s why you can’t stand me, because I’ve stayed put and ruined your plans to work solo. You’ve been judging me from the moment I walked in the door for what I’ve done. Yet you’ve killed more men and seem pretty blasé about making it into a career. I suppose you think there’s more honor in what you did.” “Perhaps there was.” He threw his jacket at the door. “I didn’t drag my victims into a bathroom and drain them for kicks.” “But you would for money,” I pointed out. “You just admitted

it.” He blinked, short of a comeback. “When someone pays you to kill a man, how do you really know if they’re innocent or not? At least I knew. Murder is murder, so don’t try to dress it up.” I leaned against the door, my arms folded. “Sometimes I feel like a part of them is still inside me—infused with my blood like a virus. Don’t you ever feel that way, or is it just me?” He averted his gaze skyward. “I don’t like to give it much thought.” “Maybe you should. Mage light eventually leaves my body, but when I drink blood, it feels like something’s left behind. What if it’s changing who I am?” “You just want to blame everything on Vampires, don’t ya?” My shoulders sagged. It was late, and the alcohol was doing what it always did at the end of a long evening. “Good night, Christian.” He picked up his coat and shook it out. “Next time you decide to moonbathe on the rooftop at midnight, do me a favor and put your jacket on.” I swung open the door. “Only if you put on your hat.”

AFTER OUR DRINKING GAME, I headed back down to my hotel room, kicked off my shoes, removed my weapons, flung my bra across the room, and collapsed in a heap of exhaustion. Hours had passed, but part of me couldn’t fall asleep all the way. I kept drifting in and out of consciousness—one minute blissfully asleep and the next hearing a noise in the room. Had there not been a convention there that night, we would have rented separate rooms. But the only availability was a single room with two beds, which suited me just fine so long as Christian stayed on his side of the room. Something moved across my back. “What are you doing?” I murmured against the pillow.

“Don’t be alarmed, I’m just covering you up. I’ve never seen a woman eat that many bean burritos, so I’m preparing for the aftermath.” I laughed tiredly, staring at Christian’s empty bed to my left. “That’s good to know. For a minute there, I thought you were being nice.” “Wouldn’t want to ruin my reputation.” He fell onto the other bed, pillows propped behind his back. The TV light flickered against his bare chest in the dim room. He almost looked like a regular man. In the low light, I couldn’t tell how flawless his skin was or how eerily black his eyes were. The short beard shadowed most of his face, and his dark eyes danced with the light from the television. Maybe now he seemed like less of a monster because I knew something personal about his past. A blind sister. He must have looked after her. What kind of man was Christian before he became a Vampire? I imagined him standing on a green hill, staring at the sea with the sky reflecting in his blue eyes, his hair tangling in the wind. If his father was illiterate, they must have been poor. Perhaps farmers. I pictured him in tall boots with suspenders holding up his dirty trousers. Was that how they dressed? Based on what he’d told me, my guess was that he’d left Ireland in the late eighteen hundreds or early twentieth century. I smiled when I imagined him plowing a field, mud spattered across his bare chest and a mule braying at the end of a rope. “Enjoying the view?” he asked. “I’m sleeping.” “I can hear your lashes scraping against the pillow each time you blink.” “Is that more interesting than the couple screwing next door?” He reclined his head. “She’s faking it.” I turned over on my side and tucked my arm beneath my head. “Where did you go earlier? I woke up and didn’t see you.” “Out for a walk.” I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes. “What do you think of the

murder?” “I think it’s peculiar,” he said flatly. “How so? This is just us talking.” He scraped his teeth against his bottom lip. “Even a Vampire who drinks too much has a habit of licking the wound to heal it. The fact that the perpetrator hasn’t is the only way they’ve been able to link these crimes.” I scratched an itch on my neck. “Have you ever heard of a Breed serial killer? I mean a legit one. Not the crimes of passion or someone with bloodlust, but a bona fide killer who does it for pleasure.” “That’s why the elders want to approve the younglings brought on—same with the Mageri. They don’t want anyone with mental instabilities running around. But there are ancients who were made for entirely different reasons. Fierce warriors. Men designed to kill in battle. It was how makers protected themselves. Imagine how those men are adjusting in today’s world where their services are no longer required. I’m not saying it’s common or not, but killers don’t usually dispose of the bodies in a public place.” “You know what’s been bothering me?” Christian finally turned to look at me. “What’s that?” “She was missing a shoe. I didn’t give it much thought at first. I guess I assumed like everyone else that it fell off in the struggle or when he dragged her body, but I can’t stop thinking about it, and now I know why. She had lace-up shoes. The kind that fit snugly and are hard to remove. You can’t just tug them off; you have to loosen the laces by pulling them from several of the holes.” “Why would he take off her shoe?” I rolled onto my back. “I don’t know. Maybe he undressed her and then lost the shoe when putting her clothes back on. Maybe she kept diamonds hidden in her shoe, or maybe he was in her apartment during the attack when she was taking off her shoes. Maybe what bothers me is that no one mentioned it.” “Aye. But you can hardly draw any conclusions from that.”

I sat up and stripped away my blanket. “You can’t ignore anything at a crime scene. He put her right next to the concrete so he wouldn’t have to walk in the dirt and leave any footprints behind.” “Then why not leave her on the concrete?” Christian rose from the bed and strode toward the dresser to lean against it. “Where were the other bodies found? Why do the authorities want us to look at new cases but not take the old ones into consideration?” “Perhaps they’re afraid one of them might not be related and will lead us on a wild-goose chase. That’s how it works, Raven. We take what we’re given. And it’s better if we work a case with clues we can see with our own eyes.” “So we have to sit around and wait for him to kill again?” “It’s not like we have a choice.” I peeled off one of my socks and tossed it to the floor. “Did you notice anything unusual?” “As a matter of fact, I did. Nothing worth mentioning.” “Tell me.” When he shook his head, I got up and padded across the carpeted floor. I folded my arms to let him know that I wasn’t going to let the comment slide. He crossed his feet at the ankles. “Not a speck of blood in her hair. Even the most skilled Vampire tends to spill a few drops, especially if there’s a struggle. She was fair, and the way the tresses were spread out, I could see every strand that would have touched her neck. She must have cooperated, but if he drank her to death, then that’s a man who knows how to keep his mouth latched the whole time. Most of us like to take a breather.” My hangover made it difficult to tell time using my Mage gift. “How long was I asleep?” “It’s nearly dawn. We need to head back before they send out a search party.” He turned away from me and strolled off. “I’ll be in the shower.” Christian slammed the bathroom door, and the faucet squeaked on. Half my brain was still thinking about the crime

while the other half was paying attention to the sound of Christian’s pants hitting the floor. I’d heard stories about how cops took the job home with them, and I began to understand why. Some things are impossible to shake from your mind, especially when it comes to an unsolved case. My reflection in the mirror was jarring. Disheveled hair, my red tank top wrinkled, my jeans unbuttoned, and I had raccoon eyes thanks to sleeping in my makeup. Everyone back at the house was going to get the wrong idea if I didn’t clean myself up. It looked like I’d been having hot sex for the past twelve hours. After I made up the beds, I gathered his shirt and jacket and draped them over the chair. A piece of candy fell out of one of his coat pockets. Christian didn’t care much for eating food, but apparently he didn’t have an aversion to candy since he was always nibbling on something. Last week it was toffee. I glanced at the green wrapper, unable to read the Japanese writing. Just as I tucked it back in his pocket, his phone vibrated. Curious as to who would be calling him this time of morning, I pulled it out to see if he had a password lock on it. He didn’t, and the message was from Viktor. Another murder? “We need to go,” I called out, scanning the dark room for my shoes. When Christian opened the bathroom door, a shower of light poured out, followed by a cloud of steam. I spotted my missing sock, and as I sat down to put it on, Christian emerged from the bathroom like a wet fantasy. Water glazed his body like icing on a hot donut. His skin glistened, water dripping from the ends of his wet hair and racing down his flushed chest. The white towel was barely holding itself together around his waist. I managed to get my shoe on without gawking at him. “We have to go. Viktor said they found another body, and he wants us to meet them there.” “And how do you know that?” “You should put a lock on your phone.” Christian lifted his shirt off the chair and strode in front of

me to the mirror. I couldn’t pry my eyes away from his strong back and the shape of his ass beneath the towel. Get it together, Raven! “I hate washing up only to put on dirty clothes,” he muttered. Christian slipped on his thin cotton shirt, and I kept waiting for that towel to drop from all his twisty movements, but it clung to him like a chastity belt to a virgin. Only there was nothing virginal in the way he looked at me. His eyes burned with secrets, and when he licked his lips, I felt the invitation just as surely as I saw it. He tossed me my jacket, and I stood up to put it on. Christian did the same, his long black jacket swirling around him as he slipped his arms into the sleeves, until finally it covered everything but his legs below the thigh. Then the towel dropped. Christian swaggered back to the bathroom. Did he just chuckle? Perturbed, I looked away and widened my eyes when I realized my bra was draped over the TV. I stuffed it into my coat pocket and then switched off the television. As I neared the bathroom entrance, I peeked in and saw him leaning over the tub, his foot propped on the edge while he tied his laces. “You look like something the cat dragged in,” he said, peering over his shoulder. “If you were a gentleman, I might have gotten to use the shower first.” He stood up and gripped the doorjamb over his head. “Perhaps next time we should share—that way nobody gets left out.” I glared. Christian winked. “Just trying to think about the environment and water conservation.” “Exactly what did you say to that woman at the bar that made her a willing victim?” He grinned wolfishly. “I’m afraid you’ll have to come closer

to find out.” “No, thanks. I’m just curious what kind of words of seduction you use to catch your prey. Probably telling them they taste like the Dead Sea or something romantic like that.” Christian gave me a bemused look. “Why would you say something like that?” I shrugged. “I don’t know. It was the first thing that popped into my mind. Am I getting warm, Romeo?” “Ice cold. Like your nipples. Perhaps you should get decent and put on a bra.” “If a bra makes you decent, then you need one more than I do.”

CHAPTER 8

I

rested my head against Christian’s back as we sped down the road on his Ducati. I wasn’t tired; I just missed the feeling of riding a motorcycle. He could have driven us to the bar in his Honda, but I had a feeling he chose the bike to see how terrified I was of motorcycles. Instead, it brought back good memories of a different time in my life. He steered the bike around Viktor’s black van, which was parked inside an alley for privacy. It was dawn, and despite the chill in the air, I could tell it was going to be a sunny day for a change. As soon as Christian parked near the wall, I swung my leg off the bike and unlatched the earflaps on my fur-lined hat. It was warm, albeit ugly. Christian had left his hat behind at the motel. He lifted the collar of his coat and adjusted his black shades. “You look like a psychopath in that hat.” I tugged his coat and pulled him closer. “Embarrassed to be seen with me?” He took a slow step back. Gem strolled up with a wry grin. “Let me guess who won the bet.” Christian branched toward the men gathered up ahead, and Gem put her arm around me. “I hope you ordered everything on the menu.” I snorted. “And I ate most of it. Where’s Wyatt? I thought he would be here with his new friend.”

She lowered her arm and clasped her hands behind her back. “He doesn’t like to be around freshies, and he thinks bringing John here will be a distraction.” “John?” She wiggled her fingers in front of her face. “John.” “Oh. But if John exists, he might be able to see the victim’s ghost and ask questions.” “That’s what I said, but Wyatt told me that memories are different for the dead. Few ever stay behind, and he said the worst time to run into them is right after they die. They’re too confused and agitated to know what’s happening. And if someone’s questioning them, they might end up missing the train to wherever and get left behind. Anyhow, he thinks it’s too risky and doesn’t want to lose our only possible witness. I don’t agree, but what do I know?” I scanned the alleyway. “And Blue?” She pointed at the falcon sitting on the ledge of the building. “She’s our lookout. I’ll be over there if you need anything.” Gem skipped ahead of me, averting her eyes from the dead body to her left as she met up with Claude at the end of the alley. It looked like he was searching for clues. Niko approached me, concern brimming in his expression. A wisp of black hair had sprung free from his hood and was getting whipped around by an indecisive breeze. “You don’t seem well.” “Hangover.” He nodded, his crystal-blue eyes twinkling against his handsome complexion. “There’s no residual energy near the body,” he said quietly. “I don’t think this is where the murder happened.” “What does the detective say?” “I didn’t disclose my findings with the detective. We’re not to partner with him; he’s only involved because the higher authority assigned him to the case. I’ll discuss my assumptions with Viktor later. The authorities only deal with facts, not speculation.” “Gotcha.”

When we reached the body, Shepherd was kneeling with her hand in his, and the contrast of her alabaster skin against his was dramatic. He had a light tan, and it made the scars on his left hand more noticeable. His leather jacket creaked as he shifted his position. Shepherd resembled a soldier with his buzz cut and tattoos, but holding that dead woman’s hand, he looked compassionate. I crouched down by her feet, hugging my legs with my chin on my knee. She was dressed nicely—not the kind of outfit you wore if you were going to work or running to the store for a jug of milk. She had on a lovely white cashmere sweater and a kneelength skirt. I could still smell her perfume. Viktor tapped the detective on the shoulder. “Let’s talk privately and let them finish their work.” Christian circled the body, hands in his pockets. Niko knelt beside me. “What do you see?” I lifted my head. “She’s a blonde.” “Does that matter?” “Maybe. Maybe not. She looks like a natural blonde, like the other victim. Most women dye their hair to get it that color. It’s flaxen.” “I don’t know what flaxen is, but it sounds uncommon.” Niko touched the concrete with his fingertips. “The energy on her body wasn’t enough to give me any insight.” I looked down at her feet. One had on a black heel, and the other shoe was missing. Niko stood up. “I’m going to follow Gem’s trail and see if they found anything.” “Tell them to look around for a woman’s shoe.” When he left, Christian took his place, keeping his voice low. “He’s a tidy little wanker. A penny for your thoughts.” “She’s wearing heels. If someone was dragging her body or transporting it in a car or a van, then both shoes would have come off. There’re no straps holding them on.” “So we have ourselves a Cinderella killer?” Shepherd flashed us a look and let go of her hand. “What are

you two talking about?” “Can you sense anything?” I asked. He rose to his feet and studied her with vacant eyes. “Same as the last. Too mixed up and no trace of emotion in the immediate area. The son of a bitch doesn’t want to leave any clues.” I called him over with a crook of my finger. “Do me a favor and touch her shoe.” He knelt down. When he glanced up at me, his features hardened. Shepherd had serious bone structure going on. “Why?” “I have a theory that the killer put the shoe on her foot after he laid her down.” With a reluctant sigh, Shepherd reached over and touched the shiny heel. “Wait a minute, there’s something stronger here. Fucking bastard.” He let go and wrung his hands. “What is it?” “Pride. I’m not picking up on uncontrolled emotions.” Christian rubbed his face with one hand. “Anything else?” “It’s not anger…” His eyes searched the ground. “More like dissatisfaction.” I was impressed with how a Sensor could decipher the differences in emotions. Detective Glass returned. “The cleaners are on the way. We need to wrap this up before the bar gets busy. It gets messy when humans call the cops. Is there anything you want to add to my report that I haven’t already found?” Christian rose to his feet. “Why don’t you give credit where credit is due? This isn’t a case of rogue Vampires on a rampage. This is the work of one man—a very clever man—who’s selecting these women. They’re special to him.” Glass’s blond eyebrows sloped down. “What makes you say something like that?” “I’m afraid we’re not at liberty to discuss our findings, especially when we’re being shooed away from the crime scene.” Christian stalked off with an arrogant swagger and got on his bike.

Viktor waved his hand and stole Glass’s attention away. “Ignore him. He’s still new to the team.” Glass glanced at his watch. “You should consider the kind of men you hire to represent you, Kazan. One loose screw can make everything fall apart.” Both Shepherd and I stood up at the same time, and I gave the body one last appraisal to try to find something similar between the two victims besides their hair color. She wasn’t dressed as conservatively, and I couldn’t say if she was missing a jacket since the sweater would have kept her warm enough. I began to realize how DNA evidence would be pointless. The higher authority didn’t even keep records of fingerprints. “When they take her body, do they check for DNA samples?” I asked. I already knew the answer from what everyone had told me, but I wanted to hear it from the detective. “Raven, we can discuss later,” Viktor said. Glass pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes as if tired. “That’s all right. She’s new. You know how strict the slander laws are. We can collect all the hairs and blood we want, but if we ask someone for their sample to compare with what we found, we better be one hundred percent sure that person is the killer. Gossip lasts centuries and can ruin a man’s reputation and career, even if he’s proven innocent. Just remember, Miss Black, this doesn’t work like the crime shows you’ve seen on TV.” “Were the other victims blondes?” I asked. He inclined his head. “Most of them, yes. But we haven’t definitively linked each one as related. All we have are drained victims on our hands.” Maybe we could automatically rule out any brunette victims as unrelated to the case. “Did anyone take pictures?” He shook his head and watched Christian speed off on his bike. “When they link murders, they assign one of us to the case so we can write up a report and keep the information in here,” he said, tapping on his head. “I think it’s safe to say the victims were human, but to err on the side of caution, the higher

authority doesn’t want pictures. It’s against regulation.” “What about the pictures on our fake driver’s licenses?” He smiled and tilted his head to the side. “That’s attached to your alias. Humans will never make the connection to your true identity if there’s a name attached to the picture.” He studied me for a moment. “Viktor said you’re new, but are you also newly made?” I flicked a worried glance at Viktor, who quickly intervened. “We appreciate your cooperation, Detective Glass. Has anyone filed a missing-person report?” “I haven’t checked this morning, but we haven’t received any in the past that matched up with our victims.” “How is it possible there wasn’t a struggle?” I wondered aloud, noticing how clean the front of her sweater appeared. She didn’t have a mark on her body that I could see. Glass tucked his hands in his coat pockets. “I suspect he charms his victims to do his bidding. That’s what makes Vampires so dangerous.” He turned to face Viktor. “Remember that, Kazan. I’d hate to see it come back to bite you.” Shepherd yawned and headed back to the van. I could see that Viktor had trained the rest of the team to do their job, so they didn’t stick around to ask questions. They left that job to Viktor. Glass approached me, his voice soft. “You’re a clever Mage to have noticed their hair.” “Everything else is different,” I said. “This one has makeup on, the other didn’t. She’s dressed more sophisticated, like a businesswoman out on the town. They don’t look like prostitutes. Usually killers are attracted to victims with similar qualities. Maybe he has issues with his mother.” Glass stammered. “Say again?” I tapped my finger against my chin. “If they were all natural blondes, then they were selected for that reason. Maybe his mother was a blonde and didn’t love him enough.” Glass coughed into his hand and turned away. “Kazan, you should have a talk with your Vampire about sticking around in case we need someone before the cleaners arrive. This is the

human district, and someone might get curious about what’s behind your van.” I rocked on my heels. “These shops aren’t opening for another three hours,” I informed him, drawing from my personal knowledge of life on the streets. “It’s Sunday, and people like to sleep in. No one’s going to be poking around in the alley unless they’re walking their dog, and there aren’t any apartments around here.” Glass looked over his shoulder at me. “Nevertheless, we can’t take chances.” He lifted a few large boxes and dragged them in front of the body to shield it. “I’d like to schedule a meeting to talk further on the case,” he said to Viktor. “If we put our heads together, we might come up with something. I’d also like to speak with Miss Black since she appears to have some insight.” I shrugged indifferently. “Fine by me.” As Glass walked by me, he said in a quiet voice, “Good. Then it’s a date.”

“WHAT DO you think he meant by date?” I asked Gem, who was sulking by the dining room window behind me. “An appointment. What else?” She turned away and joined me in the booth against the middle wall. “How’s your stomach?” I stirred my chicken soup. Why the hell did I have to drink so much? My stomach hurt, and there was nothing I could do but wait it out. “I’m never drinking again.” She lifted the tea bag from her cup and set it on a napkin. “That’s what they all say. And quit overthinking his comment. Even if he meant it, he’s not a bad-looking guy. Not my type at all, but you two might have fun together.” “Too old?” She sipped her tea. “I couldn’t date a man who’s so used to seeing dead bodies that it doesn’t rouse any kind of emotion out of him.” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Even Shepherd got

emotional, and he barely ever cracks a smile.” I wondered if Gem noticed I shared the same trait as Glass. I felt terrible seeing a woman murdered, but not enough to look away or shed a tear. It made me wonder if I was missing some essential component that normal people had. Christian strode into the room. “What are you two whispering about?” He sat beside me, forcing me to scoot over on the bench to make room. Gem gave me an impish grin. “We’re just talking about her date.” “Is that so?” he said, lifting the spoon out of my soup bowl to have a taste. “And who’s the lucky fella?” “Detective Glass.” Christian choked on the soup and went into a coughing fit. “When did all this happen?” I shook my head at Gem, who was trying in vain to conceal her smile. “Maybe you shouldn’t have left the crime scene so fast. Someone could have walked up on us, and you wouldn’t have been around to scrub their memory.” “Your good detective said the cleaners were on the way, and they usually bring along a Vampire.” He shoved the soup bowl in front of me. “Since when do you take a fancy to Chitahs?” I couldn’t help but notice the disdain in his voice even though he was trying to appear casual. “Is it so difficult to believe that a man is interested in me? And don’t be so judgmental about interbreeding. None of the women I’ve seen you with were Vampires.” He nodded, scratching his chin in thought. Then a smile played on his lips. “Perhaps we should double-date.” As he turned to catch my reaction, I felt my stomach do a flipflop. Glass probably hadn’t meant anything by the remark, but now I worried that Christian might mention it to Viktor, and something told me my boss wouldn’t approve. I decided this would be a good opportunity to see if Christian was the kind of partner who went around sharing my business with other people.

He stood up to leave and gave me an uncomfortably long look. “Ladies,” he said, inclining his head. Once Christian left the room, I resumed eating my soup. “Do you ever go out on dates?” Gem tilted her head to the side, her voice soft. “Men aren’t interested in short girls with violet eyes. They want long legs, large breasts, and a face that’ll launch a thousand ships. That’s why I’m always striking out whenever Blue’s around. Isn’t that funny? She doesn’t want them, and they don’t want me. Nobody goes home happy.” Gem giggled and stared down at her cup. That seemed odd. “You’re a Mage,” I pointed out. “There aren’t as many Mage women as men.” She sipped her tea and set down the cup. “True.” She cupped her hand around her mouth. “I don’t like to flare in public.” I raised my brows. “So you don’t tell men you’re a Mage?” She shrugged. “If they ask. But most never get far enough in conversation to ask. Think about it, Raven. They only like us because we can bind energy with them. I’ve spent my life fighting men who wanted me for the wrong reasons. I just want a man to come up to me because he thinks I’m interesting, not because he knows I’m a Mage and wants to juice me up or bind with my light.” “So you’re telling me you never go out with men? Not even Claude? He seems to like you.” “Claude likes all women. He’s a Chitah. Blue’s not as demonstrative as I am, so that’s why Claude and I look chummy. Don’t be surprised if he starts showing you affection. Claude’s a beautiful soul, and I hope someday he finds his kindred spirit. Viktor had a sense of humor in pairing us up,” she said, leaning back against the bench. “Claude eclipses me, and walking next to him, I look more like his illegitimate daughter.” She smiled for a moment, her inky-black lashes fanning down. “I’ve gone on a few dates, but the only ones who ask me out are desperate or immature. I guess they see the way I dress and think I’m a girl who just likes to have fun—and I am. But that’s not all there is to me.”

I set my spoon down. “What is it you’re looking for?” She leaned forward with a fragile smile. “I want a man who looks at me as if no other woman matters. I won’t settle for anything less, and that’s why I’ll remain eternally single. We’re all searching for someone who doesn’t exist.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about. You’ve got confidence, personality, and a unique look. You’re not pretending to be someone you’re not. If you want to settle down, you will. If not, then just have fun. I’ve heard most immortals aren’t looking for marriage anyhow.” I stirred my spoon in the bowl. “Just imagine living with someone for thousands of years. Thousands.” “Not if he’s a Shifter or someone with a shorter lifespan.” She swung the crystal pendant hanging from her neck. “Alas, most of them don’t want anything to do with a Mage. Anyhow, I’m just teasing. I can’t imagine leaving Keystone to become someone’s bride. Jobs like ours are hard to come by, especially with all the perks we’ve got. Namely the swimming pool. Plus I’m good at what I do, and I wouldn’t give this up for anything. What about you?” “I don’t date.” “Even for fun?” I warmed my hands around the soup bowl. “I don’t really miss it because I’ve never been in love. Not the way you’re supposed to be when you want to spend forever with someone. The only thing I miss is…” Gem leaned in. “Yes?” “It sounds ridiculous.” “I’m not going to tell anyone. Cross my heart,” she said, tracing an invisible X over her breast. “I miss kissing. Not the sloppy, desperate kind right before you have sex, but that slow burn, like when they lean in close, cup your face in their hands, and breathe you in. Then he puts his mouth against yours, but he waits for just a second, making you think about it so you want it even more. I miss that heat and chemistry you feel when you first kiss a man and just know he’s

the kind of guy you want to take to bed.” She fanned herself. “You’re making me miss it too.” We both laughed. “Don’t you get bored around here between jobs?” I asked. Gem didn’t go in the rock-climbing room much, and aside from the television and games, the only thing left to do was read from the musty old books on various bookshelves throughout the mansion. She blew a heated breath on her spoon and balanced it on her nose. “Most of us work. Either Viktor gives us an assignment, or we do our usual duties.” That struck me as odd since no one had mentioned anything. “You mean chores?” “Well, those too.” When the spoon fell off her nose, she stood up. “Come on. I’ll show you.” Gem led me across the mansion to the hall that wrapped around the east wing. Her black-and-white platform sneakers with the two-inch lift squeaked softly against the floor as we went. I loved the stone walls and arched ceilings. Some windows were latticed, while others were stained glass. The architects who designed this place did so with great care, putting detail in everything from the shape of the stone banisters to the arched entranceways and wood doors. It made me feel as though I’d stepped back in time and entered the Middle Ages. She veered left where the recessed wall revealed a cozy space large enough for a bench or two. Some of the halls had these little alcoves, and while they often had chairs, this one did not. She reached behind the lantern on the right and struck a match, lighting the wick inside. Gem lifted the lantern from the hook and then faced the wall. When she placed her hand on a stone, it pushed in, and the wall turned like a revolving door, just enough for us to slip through the open crack on the right side. “Where are we?” I asked in the darkness, my voice reverberating off the walls. Gem closed the wall behind us and strode forward, the lantern

casting enough light to reveal the high ceiling. She set the lantern on a table and began lighting more that were either hanging on the wall or resting on tables. “This is where I work.” “You have your own secret room?” I admired the surrounding walls, which were nothing but wooden shelves filled with books and curiosities. “This house has many secrets.” Every candle and lantern she lit made the room even more luminous. “Isn’t it beautiful? The shelves were already here, and they’re perfect for what I do.” I drifted toward the large wooden desk in the center of the room, which sat on top of an emerald-green rug trimmed in gold. “And what exactly do you do?” She put her knee on a chair and rested her elbows on the distressed wood finish. “I translate. It’s the perfect space for my work, and nobody disturbs me in here. That’s the golden rule since interpreting information requires concentration.” I turned the pages of an old book. “And that is the bane of my existence,” she said gruffly. “Everything in this room has ancient writing on it or in it. Some of these books contain languages I’ve never seen before, so there’s a lot of etymological research. I look at how language has evolved, but sometimes I have to go backwards and figure out how it began. Some of these came from Breeds that are extinct, but we can’t lose or dispose of them, because they’re a part of our history.” “So this is a museum?” She grinned. “Sort of. It’s more like a historical preservation archive. Relic hunting not only turns up clues on modern crimes, but we find all kinds of historical artifacts that need to be preserved and interpreted. Sometimes we find things that Viktor wants to make sure don’t fall into the wrong hands. At least, not until we understand what we have. I once found an old cup with an inscription at the base, and it took me over a year to track down the language and break it apart so I could translate it. Turns out it belonged to some ancient Mage who died over a thousand years ago. The writing was the names of his progeny.”

“What happened?” “Well, we tracked down the names and found that two of them were still alive. Viktor sensed something was fishy when they pretended not to know the guy. I think that was probably Christian’s first job with Keystone. He charmed them for information, and it turns out they murdered their Creator for his fortune. Can you believe that?” “Wow.” I took a seat in the chair beside her. “No kidding. We handed them over to the Mageri, and I think there was a trial. They didn’t get the death penalty, but I heard they’re serving time. Karma catches up with you,” she said in a singsong voice. “That’s really amazing.” She stood up from the chair. “I don’t understand why Viktor drags me along on these murder cases. If there’s something I need to see, photograph it and show me later. All going to the crime scene does is make me sad.” I ran my finger through the flame. “He asks you because you’re smart. He asks me because I’ve seen a lot of dead bodies.” Gem held up her fingers, and a spark of light danced between her fingertips. “I hope whoever did it gets what’s coming to him. Just think, those two men we caught lived for a thousand years before their crime was uncovered, and you don’t want to know how they killed their Creator.” She shivered and walked away from the desk, her long shadow following behind her. “I thought when Viktor hired you that it was a good sign I wouldn’t have to see any more dead bodies.” I traced my finger around a knot in the wood. “Maybe once I get the hang of things.” She pulled out an old book and thumbed through it. “What’s that one?” I asked. She turned around. “This morning I got a close look at a tattoo that Shepherd noticed on the victim’s shoulder. They were words written in another language—one I’m familiar with because there’s only one tribe that speaks it. Sometimes people get ideas from tattoo artists, so I’m trying to find out where that

pocket of Shifters settled. It’s in one of these old books, but I can’t remember which one. If the settlement was here in the States, then Wyatt’s going to check all the registered tattoo artists to see if any of them are associated with the tribe. She could have gotten the tattoo a million years ago, so it’s a shot in the dark.” I stood up and pushed in the chair. “I haven’t heard from Wyatt since we came home. Maybe I should go check on him and give you some privacy.” After a few long seconds, Gem looked up from her book and blinked. “What?” “Never mind,” I said, realizing the wheels in her head were turning. “I’ll leave you to your work. Thanks for showing me who you are. I promise not to bother you down here.” “Thanks,” she said, easing into a leather chair by the wall, lost in her book. I left Gem alone and strolled down the long hall. Now I understood why I’d become so consumed with the murders. Everyone else had other jobs to keep their minds occupied. I ascended the stairs, frustrated that I had pieces to the puzzle but not enough to make them fit. If this case dragged on for years, I might actually go insane. When I reached Wyatt’s game room, I lightly knocked on the door even though everyone else usually barged in. “Enter at your own peril,” he answered. I walked in and switched on the desk lamp to my right. “It’s kind of dark and depressing in here. Are you holding a séance?” He rubbed his eyes and swiveled his leather chair away from the computer. Wyatt’s retreat didn’t have windows to bring in natural light. The modern black sofa on the left had colorful pillows, which made the room seem more like a lounge. A few beanbag chairs were propped in front of the huge television on the wall straight ahead, which he used for gaming and catching up on reruns of Supernatural. It was one of the few rooms in the mansion with electricity, and it didn’t have a Gothic fireplace or walls made from stone.

He rolled by me and kicked the door shut. I took a seat in another leather chair he’d pushed out of the way. “Is Casper still bugging you?” Wyatt slouched in the chair and tossed his beanie on the desk. “I thought you didn’t believe in ghosts.” “Maybe it’s what you believe that matters.” He conjured a dazzling smile, carving a line in his cheek. “You’re starting to sound like a shrink. No, it’s been quiet around here today. We worked out an arrangement that’s keeping him busy. Just don’t go into the red room.” “What red room?” “Never you mind, little girl.” He stretched his arms and made a strained growl. “Since the victims were found in the human district, Viktor had me search for surveillance cameras near the crime scenes. It took some effort to get the footage, but I’ve been going through it for hours.” “Any revelations?” “They should put brighter streetlamps on the road. I can’t make out anything from today’s murder, but the last one we got decent footage of the main street in front of the bar. There’s just one problem.” I arched an eyebrow. “What’s that?” Wyatt gazed up at the ceiling as his chair did a full turn. “Guess how many cars drive down that road every minute in each direction? Ninety.” “That’s not so bad. How many years does a Gravewalker live?” He chuckled and munched on a few greasy chips. “You’re funny. So did you come up with any theories?” Before I could answer, Niko strode in. He had an interesting manner of entering a room, and I knew he was counting steps and mapping out his location in his head. He must have been able to see our energy and used that to navigate around our chairs. After he circled around to my left, he leaned against the desk, his black hair styled in a single braid that drew attention to his face. Niko was ancient, and his Asian features looked mixed

in a way I couldn’t define. “I thought I might find someone up here,” he said. Wyatt ran his fingers through his messy brown hair. “We were discussing theories.” “I have one,” Niko began, the timbre in his voice smooth and controlled. “I didn’t go near the first victim because of the obvious.” The obvious being Niko was blind and couldn’t provide any visual insight. “You weren’t the only one,” Wyatt said. Niko gripped the edge of the desk, causing the cords of muscle in his arms to tighten. “Claude and I are concerned about Gem. He scented her fear, and her light kept shifting. Viktor wants her to get more involved, but I disagree.” I furrowed my brow. “Why? She has a lot to offer.” “Yes, but everyone has a place on the team. Don’t let Gem’s skates and wild ways fool you; she’s extremely knowledgeable. Wyatt and Gem are intelligence, and you don’t put them on the front line of a battle.” Wyatt snorted. “The battle was over.” Niko cocked his head. “It could have been a trap. That’s why Viktor wanted someone like Raven on the team. As we grow, we need to reconsider where our resources belong. He’s sending you two on dangerous missions when your skills are better served here. Gem is sensitive; she shouldn’t have to see such things.” My chair squeaked as I swiveled between the two men. “You’re getting sidetracked. What was your theory?” “I don’t believe the victims were human.” Wyatt’s jaw unhinged. I rolled my chair back. “That’s quite a theory, Niko. Where did you come up with that idea?” “I only saw the one, but there was residual energy coating her body. It’s something I usually see on a dead Mage.” “Holy Toledo,” Wyatt exclaimed. “If that’s true, you just raised the complexity of the case to a whole new level. Maybe it was the killer’s energy.”

Niko raised his left leg higher, sitting all the way on the desk. “I don’t think so, unless a Mage died on top of her. But we can’t eliminate any possibility, no matter how unlikely it may seem.” Wyatt waved his hands. “My mind can’t process that. Let’s break it down. Can a Vampire kill a Mage just by draining their blood?” Niko nodded. “A new Mage is easier to kill, but I’m more confused that no one mentioned bruises or scratches.” “If she was a Mage, she could have flashed out of the way,” I said. “There would have been a fight, and I don’t think a Mage would be dumb enough to look a Vampire in the eye. Maybe the energy means something else. They were both blondes.” Wyatt turned his mouth down. “I don’t think they were Chitahs. They didn’t look tall enough, and besides, Shepherd got a look at their eyes. That’s the first thing he checks on a body.” My gaze drifted to the laptop. “Could she have been another Breed?” “Only if it’s one I’m not familiar with or haven’t seen dead,” Niko said. I tilted my head to the side. “Exactly how many dead bodies have you been around?” Niko rose from the desk and squared his shoulders. “I’m over a thousand years old, so I’m not sure if my estimates will be accurate. There’s one thing I’m sure of: she wasn’t a human.” “Yeah, but if that’s true, then it sets us back,” Wyatt pointed out. “Glass sent a message that none of the reports matched her description. People go missing all the time in our world, but someone usually reports it. A girl like that would have had a job or a lover.” I rubbed my face and leaned back. All these new theories were making my head spin, and now that my hangover was gone, I was itching to leave the mansion. “I need to return a coffeepot. Anyone want to drive me to the store?” “I will,” Niko said, his expression deadpan. I laughed and stood up. “Now that I think about it, Christian’s off somewhere on his bike, so I don’t think he’ll miss the

Honda.” “Uh-oh,” Wyatt sang. “Someone’s going to be in trouble.” I pinched his earlobe. “Not unless someone opens his mouth and stirs the pot.” He twirled around in his chair. “Buttercup, I was born to stir pots.”

CHAPTER 9

“H

ow did your bet go with Christian last night?” Niko gripped the armrest on the passenger side and tried to pretend he wasn’t scared out of his wits by my erratic driving. “Let’s just say that in the end, I slid into home plate and the crowd went wild.” Niko’s long hair veiled his face. “I’ve always wondered what baseball was like.” “I bet you’d be good at it. I’ve seen you handle a sword. Speaking of which, do you always carry those around with you?” “And what of your daggers?” “They’re fashionable and easily hidden. I can’t imagine wearing a cloak in summer.” “It’s not so bad. I’m a Thermal, and I also own sleeveless cloaks.” After a silent minute, I parked the car and shut off the engine. “Okay, I really don’t want to sound like an idiot since I was hoping you’d explain, but exactly what’s a Thermal?” He unhooked his seat belt, and when he spoke, his voice was as smooth as always. “Every Mage has at least one rare gift. Being a Thermal allows me to control my body temperature.” “That’s a pretty nifty talent.” “Yes, especially when stranded in a blizzard. But it’s not something I use all the time. Where are we? I didn’t recognize the turns.”

“I don’t feel like going home just yet. Since we’re done with my errand, I thought we could pay a visit to this little diner I used to go to.” “It’s special to you,” he said, looking toward but not at me. “Don’t worry, I never killed anyone here.” I grabbed the keys. “It’s just a place I used to go when there wasn’t anyplace else. They’d let me sit at a table even when I didn’t have money to buy food, which was almost all the time. Some places will call the cops or kick you out for loitering.” We got out of the car, the sun warming my back despite the brisk wind. A few leaves scudded across the parking lot as if they were in a hurry. I’d left my coat at home since my beige sweater and jeans were warm enough. He took my arm. “Is this a human place?” “It’s actually not so bad for a—” Niko stumbled forward, and I caught him just in time. “I’m so sorry,” I said, looking regretfully at the curb where he’d tripped. “I should have been paying attention.” Niko regained his composure. “I’ll take it as a compliment that you forgot I was blind. The food smells good,” he said, switching topics. I reached the glass door and sighed. Niko touched my arm. “Shame isn’t a good color on you. Before we go in, can you do me a favor?” A gust of wind blew my hair back, and I fought with it for a minute. “Sure.” “Tell me the layout. Blue usually does this when we go somewhere new.” I glanced inside. “Well, when you walk in, the register is about ten or fifteen feet ahead. It’s kind of a backward-L-shaped diner. There are a few booths to the left when you walk in, but the main seating area is to the right and all the way to the back of the diner. Booths are alongside the windows, tables are in the middle, and stools by the counter, which curves all around but doesn’t go all the way to the far wall since the bathrooms are back there. Do you need exact measurements?”

Niko chuckled. “No, that’s detailed enough. Once I put a place to memory, I don’t rely on others to help me navigate. Are there any obstacles, such as trash cans or marketing displays?” I glanced through the door and searched the diner. “No. The trash cans are against the walls, and the bathroom is in the back. Men to the left, ladies to the right. Can you read braille?” He swept his hair away from his face and opened the door. “I think I’m in the mood for a cheeseburger.” Niko strode in with confidence, veering to the right and around the corner. He weaved around people, and I wondered what the world looked like through his sightless eyes. “Here,” I said, lingering by my favorite booth near the back. He turned around and used his hand to feel the seats as he sat down. I glanced over my shoulder toward the front. “I’m not used to having my back to the door.” “Do you want to switch?” I shook my head, forgetting he couldn’t see body language. “No. It was something I did out of habit. I didn’t like the idea of someone sneaking up on me.” “That’s what happens when you make enemies. You needn’t worry as long as I’m with you.” “I thought that was you,” Betty said, patting my back. “I missed seeing your pretty face around here. You’ll never guess, but the last time I saw you in here, someone left me a generous tip.” I tried not to smile, but I owed Betty so much for her kindness. She touched my clean hair and assessed my outfit, which didn’t have holes and stains. “I always knew things would look up for you. I was worried there for a while. You must have missed my pie.” My cheeks hurt from holding back a smile, so I let it out. “Yes, ma’am. I’d love a slice after we order.” She cocked her head to the side and gave Niko an appraising glance. When she flicked her eyes back at me, she waggled her

brows. Niko pretended to be staring at the plastic menu. “Could I have a cheeseburger? No condiments and no side items.” “Do you like it burned alive or still wiggling?” His lips twitched. “Somewhere in the middle would be perfect.” “And what does a handsome man like you want to drink? Let me guess—a tall glass of tea.” He pulled the hood away from his head, his eyes still downcast. “You’re an excellent mind reader. Thank you.” Betty turned around and patted my shoulder, her voice falling to a whisper. “See what you can do about cutting his hair.” I choked on my laugh as she walked off. A ray of sunlight brightened the red in her hair, making it look like a ball of fire. Niko felt around the table, his fingers discovering the bottle of ketchup, saltshaker, and windowsill. “I like this place. I sometimes forget how friendly humans can be. It wasn’t always so when they knew about our existence.” I lifted a bottle of hot sauce and studied the label. “I wish you were my partner.” “And why do you wish that?” Niko put his hands in his lap, his piercing eyes looking straight ahead as if he could see me. “Oh, I don’t know. We get along?” “What kind of challenge would that be?” I shoved the hot sauce away. “Christian’s impossible to get to know. He’s closed off.” A knowing smile touched his lips. “Sounds familiar.” “Well, I still don’t trust Vampires.” Niko rested his arms on the table. “Someday you’ll need to confront your demons—the ones you won’t speak about. I haven’t forgotten the change in your energy when you mentioned your Creator. We all have secrets, Raven. Dark ones. Each and every one of us. It doesn’t mean they’re ones you have to share, but sooner or later you’ll have to deal with them, or they’ll hold you back. The only way to move forward is to face your past.”

I quirked a smile. “Yes, but then you wind up turning your back on your future.” He chuckled warmly. “You’re witty. Maybe that clever mind of yours will help Christian become a better man.” “I’m not here to make Mr. Poe a better man.” A strip of hair slipped in front of his face. “Blue and I didn’t always get along, but we found common ground. It’s not easy for Christian either. Something about you provokes him; perhaps you remind him of someone.” “Himself?” I snorted. Niko’s eyes darted around the room as if he were able to see it. “Viktor couldn’t have known your aversion to Vampires. The fates put you together for a reason.” “I’m sick of the fates. They need to mind their own business. No more wisdom, Niko. I think my hangover is coming back.” “I find it hard to believe that you spent hours with him and found no redeeming qualities.” I thought about some of the moments in the bar when Christian and I had shared a laugh. Even the bar fight had been an unexpected highlight that made us bond like a couple of outlaws. Then I remembered the wistful look in his eyes when he spoke about his sister. It reminded me that he was once human, and that before he became a killer, he was just a young man who loved his family. “What are you thinking?” Niko asked, his eyes scanning my body. “Will I lose my heart the older I get? Is that what happens to us?” “Do I seem heartless?” I briefly touched his hand and then sat back. “I didn’t mean it like that. But you can’t deny that you’re different than you were as a human. We’re immortal. We outlive our families and can’t have children. Everyone around us will die.” He laced his fingers together. “Do you know how a sword is made? The steel is heated, placed on an anvil, and forged with a hammer. It’s bent out of shape, repeatedly struck, and reheated.

This process can go on for weeks to craft it to perfection. The point I’m trying to make is that the sword will never come into existence unless it’s been challenged by the elements and by force. It becomes a weapon, but it’s also a protector. We’re not human anymore, Raven. You have to accept that. Their purpose is to have children to continue their race, and that to some degree requires love. Our purpose has changed. The way you love will change, and perhaps it will diminish, but it doesn’t lessen the person you are or the great things you can offer this world.” Betty set down the tea and ice water before hurrying off to the kitchen. Niko’s fingers discovered the straw, and he pushed it away, instead choosing to drink from the glass. “I think we need to find you a girlfriend,” I teased. He suddenly coughed, setting down his glass and wiping his mouth. “I’m just kidding, Niko. I already had this discussion with Gem.” His eyes flashed up, but I never got to hear his response. “Miss Black… I wasn’t expecting to see you on this side of town,” Detective Glass said, towering over our table. “Mind if I join you?”

WHEN DETECTIVE GLASS made a surprise appearance, Niko got up and sat next to me, giving Glass the other bench. He slid all the way until he was directly across from me. We made idle chitchat about the food until Betty delivered our plates. “Just pie?” Glass gave me a friendly smile that made him seem younger than his rugged appearance suggested. “Their pie is the only thing I look forward to.” “I’ve always preferred the main course myself.” Glass had blond hair the color of straw, short with the top brushed messily forward. His ears were a little small, but I hardly noticed because of his piercing gaze. He rubbed his clean-shaven jaw and looked as if he was trying to decide something. Now that

I was finally getting a good look at him, I couldn’t help but notice his dark eyebrows. They were oddly attractive against his otherwise light features and put emphasis on his eyes. He sure looked like a detective. Clean-cut, a little rough around the edges, always hiding a smirk, perceptive, and probably had an after-hours bar he frequented. Some quiet place with a friendly bartender who knew him by name. Glass turned his attention to Niko, who was touching everything on his plate. “Are you blind?” he asked bluntly. Niko lifted his burger. He seemed to tolerate the question, but his annoyance was obvious. “My vision is impaired, yes.” “Pity.” Questions like that weren’t necessarily considered rude among Breed. Most immortals were very forthright with their thoughts and opinions and didn’t tiptoe around someone’s feelings. It was something you grew accustomed to. And the joke was on him if he thought Niko was someone to feel sorry for. “What are you doing in the human district?” I asked, slightly distracted by my delicious pie. “I was following a lead. And you?” “Returning a coffeepot.” He steered his gaze out the window. “Have you come up with any more theories?” “Well…” Niko suddenly kicked me under the table, reminding me that we didn’t report to Detective Glass. I’d only been with the team a couple of weeks and didn’t know all the rules, but I was a quick study. I blew the steam from a forkful of pie. “We’re still discussing the facts. You should probably talk to Viktor.” He smiled warmly. “For someone with a lot of questions, you don’t have much to say.” “You didn’t tell me the food was so good here,” Niko interrupted. “I haven’t tasted a cheeseburger this superior in decades.” “They buy their meat fresh,” I said. “Not that prepackaged,

frozen stuff. Next time you should order off the breakfast menu. Do you want to order anything, Detective Glass?” “You can call me—” “Mr. Glass,” I answered. “I shouldn’t get personal with people I’m working with.” He leaned in. “Shame. Because I’d very much like to invite you to dinner, Miss Black.” Niko rose from his seat. “I think I’ve changed my mind on the drink.” He turned away and left us alone. I tried to ignore the fact that my cheeks were on fire. I hated awkward situations like this, and a man hadn’t asked me out on a date in a million years. Even worse was knowing that Glass was a Chitah and could probably smell my embarrassment. I set down my fork. “I thought you were kidding around this morning.” He smirked, accenting the lines on his cheeks. “I wasn’t sure if you were interested, so I thought I’d test the waters. Your scent changed when I made the suggestion.” He circled his finger on the table. “That intrigues me.” “Cheater.” He sat back and stretched his arm across the back of the seat. “I couldn’t ask you out in front of your boss. That would be inappropriate, and I could lose my position.” “I’m not the dating kind.” I lowered my eyes to my pie and stabbed at the flakey crust. Little did he know that when left alone with a man, I was more likely to kill him than kiss him. “Don’t be so quick to say no. It’s not easy for me to sit here and face rejection from a beautiful woman. We work similar jobs, and I can tell you take yours seriously. Not many people can relate to what we do, so I think we have a lot in common already. What do you have to lose?” The sun skated behind a cloud. What did I have to lose? I’d never had good experiences with Chitahs, but this wasn’t some loser with a seedy past. He had a respectable job and a nice smile. Chitahs weren’t exactly high on my list of guys I’d date, but being around Claude had shown me that some of them

actually respected women. Maybe I needed to come out of my shell and have some fun for a change. I swallowed a large bite of my pie. “And you have no problem with my being a Mage? Is this going to be a secret date in the back of a restaurant where all the other interbreeders hide?” Interbreeders being people who liked to fool around with other Breeds. “Do you go out much?” “As a matter of fact, I’m probably banned from returning to the last bar I went to.” He leaned forward. “A little troublemaker, are you?” Then I remembered I was talking to the law. “Oh, um. No. It was just a misunderstanding.” Glass laughed warmly. “Don’t worry, Miss Black. I only plan on putting you in cuffs after our date, not before.” “I’m not easy to catch,” I said playfully. He rubbed his chin. “So is this guy your partner?” he asked, pointing to the empty space beside me. “No. Christian’s my partner. We don’t go everywhere together, but that’s the arrangement.” His head jerked back. “The Vampire? The temperamental jerk who stormed off this morning?” “That would be him.” He glanced at my black nail polish. “You shouldn’t trust Vampires.” I set down my fork and picked up the last crumb. “Who said I did?” I noticed his clothes beneath his open coat. “Nice tie. I didn’t know detectives had a dress code.” He touched the blue tie, his fingers tracing the diagonal pinstripes. “We don’t. My mother taught me that presentation is everything, and what you project on the outside will shape people’s opinions. When I question people, they’re more intimidated by a suit and tie. It looks official.” I mentally snorted. His mother would probably disown him for seeing a girl like me. Especially when I thought about how I’d shown up at the crime scene, braless and wearing a trapper hat.

“How much do you really know about Christian Poe?” he asked. Niko approached the table but didn’t sit down. “Raven, we need to leave. Viktor called.” I smiled at the detective. “I guess you’ll be seeing me again.” “Give me your number.” “I don’t have one yet.” Viktor hadn’t given me a phone since there was a special process he had to go through to get free access. “Give me yours.” Glass scribbled his number on a napkin and pushed it toward me. He looked at me for a few beats, and I thought he was going to say something. Instead, he slid out of the booth and buttoned up his coat. “I hope we see each other again under different circumstances, where a body isn’t involved, but something tells me that’s not going to happen. It was a pleasure seeing you again.” When he left, I looked at Niko’s half-eaten plate. “Do you want a take-out bag? And since when do you have a phone?” He drew his hood over his head. “I can’t operate the touch screens, so Viktor gave me one with buttons for when he needs to get in touch. He just called and asked me to check something out, so I need a ride. It’s not related to this case.” “Where?” “Pawn of the Dead. There’s been a murder.”

CHAPTER 10

N

iko shivered when a sudden gust of wind beat against his face. He resisted the urge to tap into his Thermal abilities since they were on the job and he didn’t want to run down his core energy. Viktor had sent Blue to meet him at Pawn of the Dead, so Niko was patiently waiting for her arrival. One benefit of having a partner was they could work on different cases simultaneously. He heard the familiar sound of Blue’s boot heels as she approached from the right, and when he looked up, he recognized her energy moving toward him. Darkness was once the only world he’d ever known, so after becoming a Mage and developing these newfound abilities to perceive energy, he’d wanted to shut it off. It had frightened him, confused him, and stripped away everything that had once been familiar. But in time, he learned to interpret what he could only refer to as shapes and colors. They were different, and so he gave them names. They most likely weren’t the same colors or textures everyone else saw in their world, but he used their language to identify what he saw and make a distinction. Everyone had a unique aura, and he realized he could sense changing emotions. Walking in the busy city was easier to navigate than isolated areas since he could follow the trails of energy.

He still wondered what clouds looked like during sunset, or the intricate patterns on a butterfly. There were so many things people took for granted, and while sight didn’t matter to him anymore, he was still curious about things he overheard in conversation. Even though he moved through the world with ease, his blindness attracted attention. It made people question why a Creator would choose a blind man, and those were questions he didn’t want to answer. It also made him stand out and become more easily recognizable. So, like Blue, Niko had taken to wearing a hood. He had plenty of summer shirts with shorter sleeves that still offered him the ability to veil his face. Sometimes he relied on his long hair to do the trick. “Why didn’t you wait for me inside?” Blue asked. He turned in the direction of her voice. “I know how you drive. I thought you would only take a few minutes.” Her aura briefly sparkled with humor, and her tone lightened. “Serves you right, amigo. So what did Viktor tell you?” “He mentioned a murder, but that’s all.” Keystone didn’t investigate every murder in the city, only ones with peculiar circumstances or linked to crimes they were already working on. Blue lowered her voice. “It’s just a routine check. They couldn’t find the killer or a motive, so here we are.” “Who was the victim?” “A security guard.” Niko furrowed his brow. Nothing about that seemed suspicious. Robberies happened all the time, especially in pawnshops. “And before you ask,” she continued, “nothing was stolen. Viktor just wants us to check it out since it happened on the night of our visit.” She hooked her arm in his, and they turned. “Let’s get this over with.” Warm air touched his face as they moved inside, and the first thing he noticed was a whirlwind of different smells. Even though he had an altered sense of sight, he was still blind and

relied on his other senses to tell him things. An expensive perfume indicated the woman standing near them was either wealthy or spent a lot of time in here searching for used fragrances. Pawnshops were visited by all social classes. Many items were rarities, and in some cases people were searching for things they’d lost track of years ago. He let go of Blue’s arm and placed his hand on her back, following her lead. He trusted her, and she always made sure that no obstacles were in his path. Her patience was why they worked so well together. They neared a familiar light he remembered from their previous visit. “Cosmo,” he said in greeting. “Well, lookie who it is,” Cosmo said, his tone condescending. “Mr. Bruce Lee himself.” Niko bent over and rested his forearms on the counter. He kept his head down as if he were examining the items inside the glass case. Some people eventually figured out his impairment, but he didn’t like to showcase it during introductions. It had a tendency to make people feel like they had the upper hand. “We heard you had some trouble.” “Trouble is an understatement,” Cosmo said. “My best guard was murdered.” Blue’s energy continued shifting. “Is there anyone you’ve had problems with lately? Either a customer or someone in your personal life?” “Lady, I’ve got to deal with trouble on a daily basis from customers who argue about the prices, claim they’ve found something that’s theirs and they want it for free, want to return something for the exact price they paid—the list goes on and on.” “What about your guard?” “Big Dog? He’s the one who dealt with the trouble. And before you ask me about his personal life, I can’t tell you squat about that. He was a quiet guy who liked to spend his breaks in the back room watching reruns of Dennis the Menace.”

Niko noticed the waning colors and sensed that Cosmo was fond of his guard, which belied his apathetic tone. “It’s not right for a good man to be cut down for no reason. We want to help you find the person responsible. I’m sure the authorities are already working on the case, but we’re here to review the evidence and see if there’s anything they might have overlooked. What can you tell us?” After a long sigh, Cosmo’s voice was more relaxed. “It happened after hours. I’ve got roll-down shutters for security, but someone broke the damn things. Unless they had a bulldozer, I’d say it was a Vampire. Follow me to the back; I don’t want customers to hear.” Niko ran his fingers along the edge of the counter, following Cosmo’s energy trail. When he found the opening, he crossed behind the counter, and they went into a back storage room. Their voices echoed, indicating the ceilings were high and the room large. “This is the inventory room,” Cosmo said. “It’s divided up. New items over there, large stuff I can’t fit in the store over there, and as you can see, I have a pile of shit over there that just won’t sell.” Niko turned, pretending to notice. Blue’s thick boot heels clicked against the concrete floor. “Was anything taken?” “No. I thought it was just another robbery. Sometimes people have in mind what they want to steal, but I had one last year, and they cleaned me out. That’s why I bought the security shutters. I sat down with two of my guys and went through the inventory, and it’s all accounted for. Well, except for the damages.” Niko strode forward and paused. “What damages?” “See over there?” Cosmo said. “They smashed the shit out of some of that stuff. Knocked the shelf over and made a mess.” Niko furrowed his brow. That sounded like an impulsive outburst a frustrated person would do. “Who did those items belong to?” “Hell if I know. They bring it in by the truckload sometimes. I

have my guys add everything to the record books and research the value before we decide what to do with it.” “Why were you so reluctant to let us search your shop if you had nothing to hide?” Cosmo chuckled. “I had a few early shipments I hadn’t gone through yet.” Blue’s energy flared. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Cosmo cracked a few knuckles. “Sometimes my guys scout around and clear a scene before anyone gets there. Usually they seek out people with money, but no one important.” “You mean while the bodies are still on the floor?” It sounded like her teeth were clenched. “How do you find out when someone’s dead?” “Don’t ask those kinds of questions. It’s no more illegal than ambulance chasing. And before you ask, there was nothing illegal in the boxes. Go through it yourself if you want.” Niko gripped the handle of his katana beneath his coat and turned away. Too much time had passed for there to be any residual energy still left. Big Dog’s body had already been taken, and there wasn’t anything stolen that would hint to a motive. It must have been a personal dispute. If Cosmo’s guard was the one who took care of all the trouble, he’d probably made a lot of enemies. Niko didn’t want to waste much time here. Viktor just wanted them to check out the scene and add it to their books. Sometimes it took a while before they saw a pattern between crimes. Perhaps one day they would figure this one out. Blue’s heels scraped against the concrete. “You don’t have security cameras?” “I might stick one back here, but Viktor would probably take it. You know that we’re not supposed to be filming Breed in public places. They don’t like us doing that kind of shit, and I could get in trouble if it fell into the wrong hands. Big Dog was the only Shifter I could trust. If you ever find out who did this, I want to cut off his testicles before you turn him in.” Blue lowered her voice to a whisper and drew close to Niko. “We don’t have enough evidence. This is a dead end.”

“This wasn’t a robbery; they were searching for something,” Niko murmured. Blue sighed. “Even if something was missing, we don’t have a way to trace the owners. Not every case leads to an arrest.” Blue was right. Part of their job was deciding what was worth pursuing and what to leave to the authorities to handle. Right now they had a serial killer on the loose. “We’re sorry for your loss,” Niko said in earnest, addressing Cosmo. “Is there anything else you can tell us that might help us catch the person who did this? Any evidence left behind? Something moved? Did someone have a personal vendetta against your guard?” “He didn’t leave a scent behind. I have another Shifter working for me, and his animal checked out the body before we called in the Regulators. I don’t know…” “What?” Blue asked. “We found a tuft of white hair by the shelf. Big Dog was a grizzly, and my other Shifter is a black panther, so it’s just weird. It might have come in with the inventory and blew off the shelf. Who knows.” “Why’s that strange?” Blue asked. “Maybe the murderer was a Shifter.” “Do you know anything about Shifters? If the killer changed into his animal, Big Dog would have done the same. There would have been blood everywhere and signs of a struggle. My guard was choked to death and had his head beat against the floor.” “We’ll make a note of it,” Niko said. “If you remember anything else, notify your contact at the higher authority, and they’ll get in touch with us.” “Yeah. Thanks for nothing,” he grumbled, escorting them out of the room. Niko’s shoulder knocked into something before Blue gripped his arm and led him into the main store. Once there, Blue gave Viktor a quick call and told him there was nothing to report. Outside, they headed across the parking lot at turtle speed. “Well, at least I got out of the house,” Blue said with

amusement. “Do you think Cosmo had anything to do with it?” “No. He’s telling the truth. But we did learn one valuable thing.” “What’s that?” “He mentioned undocumented boxes.” “I bet there’s an insider working for the higher authority, probably just someone who works the phones and makes a little cash on the side by selling information. Those idiots don’t realize they could end up implicating themselves at a crime scene by leaving behind their scent. I bet half the time they don’t even find anything worth stealing.” Niko chuckled. “It would serve them right.” Blue jingled her car keys. “So what do you think of Raven? I’ll be honest—I’m still on the fence. I like her, but I’m not sure if she’s going to fit in.” Though his fingers were cold, Niko kept his hands free in case he stumbled over something. “Is it because she’s half Vampire? It’s no secret how you feel about them.” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Which meant yes. Niko knew his partner enough to know her distrust of Vampires. “Give her a chance,” he said. “She has a good heart, even if it needs to be dusted off a little.” Blue paused and turned to face him. He could hear the shift in the proximity and direction of her voice. “I’m not the only one who feels this way. No one’s brought up the tattoo.” Niko’s head tipped to the side. “You have to earn that mark.” Each member of Keystone had the same tattoo—hidden so Viktor wouldn’t find out. He wouldn’t approve of such foolishness, but it was how the team created a bond. They had them sealed with liquid fire—a substance in their world that made tattoos, scars, and burns permanent. Most Breeds had rejuvenating abilities, and ink from tattoos would be absorbed by their body and vanish in a short time. Liquid fire prevented that, making their tattoos something they would carry for the rest of their lives—a symbol that connected them. They usually kept

the mark a secret until the new person showed exemplary behavior, and while Raven had shown that with taking down Darius and even locating Christian in the cemetery, she hadn’t been an official member of Keystone at the time those events occurred. Niko suddenly gripped the pommel of the katana he wore beneath his coat. “What’s wrong?” Blue asked. It was more than a Mage flaring; Niko recognized the unique qualities of the energy that skated across his skin. “Go to the car,” he ordered Blue. “Do you know them?” He turned his head toward her. “Do as I say. This is personal.” She touched his arm. “Okay, but if you need me, I’ve got my axe under the seat.” As her footsteps faded, another set approached. “Nikodemos. Have you been avoiding me?” “Cyrus,” he said in greeting, never removing his grip from his sword. “Worry not. I have no desire to fight you, boy. I didn’t spend the past five centuries combing the ends of the earth for you just to cut off your head. What kind of friend would I be?” Niko widened his stance, noticing every inflection in Cyrus’s tone and how his energy fluctuated. He was speaking the truth; Cyrus had no intention of killing him. At least not now. “What do you want, Cyrus?” “When I saw that Native woman holding your arm, I thought she was yours. Then I remembered how painfully awkward you always were around strangers—especially women. Afraid they’d laugh at your weakness, as they often did. Now I realize she’s just your Seeing Eye dog.” Niko bristled. Cyrus was masterful with insults. There was a time long ago when Niko relied on him, but time changes men and reveals their true character. Cyrus stepped forward. “I’ve been watching you these past

weeks. I see you’re living comfortably. By the looks of that estate, you must have access to a fortune.” “You know money never meant anything to me.” Cyrus belted out a laugh. “Yes, and that’s why you were always a fool. But maybe you’ve finally grown into a man.” He quieted a moment, as if he were contemplating. “Come back to us. It’ll be just like old times.” Niko’s brows arched. “Well, maybe not exactly like old times. I might have valuable information about a certain string of murders.” Cyrus’s shoe shuffled against the concrete. Niko pulled his sword out just an inch, ready to strike. “Were you behind them?” “You know that’s not my style. But maybe for the right price, I can give you a name. The truth might surprise you. Think of all those innocent lives you could save.” Niko knew what the price would be, and it was something he’d never relinquish to a man like Cyrus. But it didn’t leave him with a clean conscience knowing his decision could mean more lives lost. That was assuming Cyrus had information. “You know nothing.” “You insult me,” Cyrus said. “I have eyes and ears everywhere, and you know this to be true. Quit being so obstinate. After five centuries, we are changed men, are we not? Obviously someone took pity on a blind man and taught you how to handle a sword. Very admirable, Nikodemos. But sooner or later, someone is going to catch you alone. Your female companion is sitting in her car, but we would never leave your side. You need someone who will always have your back. I’m not asking you for what’s rightfully mine—what you absconded with all those years ago. I want you back. I can give you a position as my second. You’ll get respect and more money than they probably pay you.” “Stolen money.” “Don’t act as if you weren’t once a thief. You still are.” Niko felt the wind at his back. “If you were a noble man, you

would give me information on the murders. But I think you’re still the same cowardly liar as you always were.” “If you don’t want to accept my generous offer, then at least return what’s mine. You still have a debt to pay for my saving your life, feeding you, and putting clothes on your back. I’ll give you a fair exchange of information, and we’ll go our separate ways. What value could a book have to a blind man?” “It’s not what it means to me—it’s what it means to you. Centuries have passed, old friend. I have crossed many seas and lost many possessions to the currents of time. You have no proof that I still have this book in my keeping. Take heed of my warning and stay away.” Cyrus’s energy flared a bright shade of what Niko described in his mind as orange. He inched forward, but Niko held his ground, still gripping his sword. “Someday I’m going to find out what you hold most precious, and I’m going to steal it away. You’ll come to me on your knees, but by then, I may not want to strike a bargain. You will not have suffered enough—not until your arms and soul ache for this precious thing. If you change your mind, Nikodemos, then ask around for me.” Niko drew back from the bright flare that flashed as Cyrus’s footsteps faded and he approached his group of men, whose energy Niko could feel from across the parking lot. He finally released his sword and followed Blue’s fading trail to the car. With luck, something would break this case wide open. But if not, Niko would be faced with striking a bargain with Cyrus in order to save lives, and the price would be high. There were consequences either way. Immortals gathered enemies through the centuries like a floor collects dust. Everyone had shadows—one reason why Blue didn’t question him when he returned to the vehicle. After all, she was a woman who had plenty of her own.

CHAPTER 11

“R

aven, wake up.” My hand flew out and smacked someone in the face. The next thing I knew, I was gasping for air as water splashed up my nose and into my mouth. I sat up on the sofa in the gathering room, glaring at Christian. He gave me a smug look and set an empty glass on an end table. “You sleep like the dead. We’re having a meeting.” I put my feet on the floor. A warm fire glowed in the large hearth against the far wall. I loved the gathering room. It had character, with its tremendously high ceilings and stained glass windows. The window on the left was massive and depicted a forest scene with wolves and people, and on the opposite wall, a grandiose bookcase climbed to the ceiling. A person would need a ladder to reach the top. I dried my face, surprised that I’d dozed off so easily. Something about the hypnotic crackling of a fireplace had a narcotic effect. When I’d lived on the streets, sleeping made me vulnerable, so I only did it when necessary. Now that I had walls to keep me safe, I could indulge in a little shut-eye since I wasn’t in constant survival mode. Christian took a seat in a chair to my left. He crossed his legs, and we watched everyone trickle into the room. Shepherd weaved between us and stood by the wall behind me where one of the archways joined. He wasn’t smoking, but the smell of

cigarettes wafted from his clothes. Blue and Niko sandwiched me on the sofa, and Wyatt plopped down in a chair to the right, one leg casually draped over the armrest. When Viktor and Gem strode in and stood side by side, everyone quieted. Gem was a girl who liked wearing shorts, skirts, and even rompers—anything to give the illusion of height. But with the cold chill that hung in the air, she’d put on purple leggings, black shorts, and a cropped sweater. Her chunky black boots gave her a boost, and when her eyes met with mine, I pointed at her untied shoelace. She bent down and looped a big bow as Viktor began. He squared his shoulders. “I gathered you here for an update. Claude is away, so I’ll fill him in later. We have a promising lead in the case.” Niko released a heavy breath, and it made me turn to look at him. His face seemed flushed. “Are you okay?” I whispered. He nodded. “I’m fine. Just… relieved.” Viktor glanced down at Gem, and she quickly shot up. “Gem has worked tirelessly to uncover the identity of the last victim. I’ll let her provide details.” Gem’s expressive eyes sparkled, catching every facet of light in the room. The violet color stood out because of her mascara and eyeliner. “Shepherd noticed a tattoo on the woman, and it was written in a distinct language that very few people know how to speak. It’s a Shifter tribe, but I had trouble remembering which one. I did some research, and behold, I found what I was looking for,” she said, anchoring her hands on her hips. Gem cleared her throat as if tamping down her excitement. “The tribe was a mixed group of animals living together in the backwoods of Washington, isolating themselves from the rest of the world. They were natives, and because they were outcasts from different tribes, their language evolved into a unique blend.” Niko clapped his hand against his leg in applause. “Well done, Gem.” She rocked on her heels. “I can’t take all the credit. Wyatt

researched every Breed tattoo artist in Washington State. I thought that would be a good place to start looking. The tribe disbanded a long time ago, but indigenous people don’t like to stray far from home.” Wyatt tapped his foot to an invisible beat. “I still ran a check on all the Breed artists registered in the continental United States, but only one name matched up with the surnames Gem had in her book, and he just so happens to live in Washington State.” Gem fidgeted with her crystal pendant as she spoke. “Back when the tribe was discovered, they documented all the surnames before they were disbanded. Since then, the women may have married outside the tribe and started a family with a new name, but I had a feeling we weren’t dealing with one of the younger generations. Language gets lost when people become transient and move away from their community. The children pick up the common language around them and often reject their native tongue. If they do know how to speak it, they don’t always know how to write it. Shifters live a long time, and my gut told me the person who inked the tattoo on that woman was an original member of the tribe.” “Well, aren’t you the little sleuth?” Christian said. She beamed with pride. “Our victim wasn’t Native American, so unless she was dating a member of that tribe—which is still possible—the design was probably suggested by the tattoo artist.” “Do you think she’s Breed?” I asked. Gem shook her head. “We still don’t have absolute proof. Some of the Breed shops are open to everyone.” Blue leaned forward, elbows propped on her knees. “What did the tattoo mean?” Gem’s gaze drifted to the ceiling. “Well, it’s a proverb that doesn’t make sense in direct translation. The stick is worth breaking.” Blue jerked her head back. “That’s obscure.” “For sure,” Gem agreed. “Alas, I only have a brief history on

the tribe; I don’t know enough about their culture or proverbs to be able to interpret the meaning.” Viktor clasped his hands before him. “This is a strong lead. I want to question the artist. Raven, Christian… this is your first assignment. You will fly out to Washington and speak with the artist. Do whatever you have to,” he said, giving Christian a discreet look. “Can we get a photocopy of the tattoo?” I asked. “I’ll look through their books and see if it’s something they offer to everyone. If not, then he shouldn’t have any trouble remembering something like that.” Christian shook his head. “Who gets a tattoo in a language they don’t understand?” I frowned at my chipped nail polish. “Countless humans who think Chinese writing is pretty?” He uncrossed his legs. “Aye, but how do they know they’re not really getting a recipe for eggrolls printed on their arse?” “Everyone needs a good recipe,” I said with a smile. Viktor looked between us. “Then it’s settled. And both of you better come back alive. I know how you bicker like cats and dogs, but remember you are professionals. This will be your first assignment alone, so no killing each other.” Wyatt raised his finger. “Maybe I should go in case one of them winds up buried in a cemetery.” I chortled and glanced at Christian. “Don’t worry. I don’t stake my men on the first date.” He rose to his feet. “That’s not what I’ve heard.”

“MOST PEOPLE HATE AIRPLANE FOOD,” Christian remarked. I shoved a cracker into my mouth as the flight attendant collected my empty tray. “Most people hate romance movies where someone dies in the end, but they still watch them.” I wiped my hands on my jeans. “Why do you get the window seat? I’m the one who’s never flown before.”

He tapped his knuckle on the closed shade. “Aye. And if you were sitting here, I’d have that infernal light blasting me in the eyes the entire flight.” Christian still had on his dark sunglasses. Older Vampires learned to tolerate bright light, but many of them still wore shades in the daytime. Their eyes were black because the pupils were permanently dilated, concealing the irises completely. Viktor had purchased plane tickets for us to leave the day after our meeting, and I’d been anxious since it was my first flight. Once the plane took off and I was still in one piece, I decided to sit back and enjoy the experience. Everything about it was foreign and exciting—especially the idea of traveling above the clouds. “We can watch TV,” I said, gesturing toward the screens on the seats in front of us. “If you turn that blasted thing on, I’ll put you in cargo.” I dusted a few crumbs off my lap. “You older generations really have a thing against technology. That’s what’s going to hold you back as the years roll by.” He shifted in his seat. “And that’s what’s wrong with the younger generation. You’ve lost the ability to sit still and have a conversation. You need a talking box to keep you entertained, or one of those fancy music players.” “You carry a phone,” I pointed out. “Do you see me on it every second, sending Wyatt pictures of your revolting lunch? An intelligent mind doesn’t need external stimulation.” “I’ll remember that the next time I walk in on you having sex with a random person.” He widened his legs and laced his fingers together. “I’m not sure why that vexes you so, but you seem to bring it up every chance you get. What I do with women is natural, and believe me, I’m quite good at what I do.” “Shouldn’t you at least get their names first?” Christian lifted his shades over his head and turned to face me, his black eyes unnerving. “I make no pretenses. I don’t play

games or mislead anyone about what I want.” I lowered my eyes to his mouth, noticing how he kept his beard groomed at a short length but still let whiskers grow down his neck. “And what do you want?” His tongue swept across his bottom lip, and he leaned back, putting his shades back on. “You’re going to live a long time. And unless you plan on joining a nunnery, you should realize that casual sex will save you from a lifetime of misery. Love is a fecking lie, and the sooner you let go of all those romantic notions, the better off you’ll be. There’s no shame in satisfying your needs with no strings attached.” “Sorry, but I can’t take advice from a neophiliac. No one is saying you have to have a relationship with the women you sleep with, but at least get to know them a little.” “For what reason?” Christian was getting worked up, and when his voice rose an octave, I couldn’t help myself. “It kind of suggests a lack of control.” He stroked his short beard. “I’m a sexual man. I would wager that the root of your concern is that you are not.” “You’re right, Christian. I’m not a sexual man. I bet you couldn’t go one week without sex.” “It’s a good thing we’re not going to a casino,” he murmured. “I’ve never seen a woman with such an addiction to silly bets.” I leaned back. “You’re only saying that because you know you’d lose.” Christian’s amorous behavior was no secret. He loved flirting, and at least one night a week, he came home smelling of sex and like he’d been doused with perfume. I wasn’t sure if he’d always been that way or if he just had too much free time on his hands. What else was a man going to do with his time if not watch television? Maybe I just wanted to make a point that some people created addictions in their life to hide what was wrong. My father once said that he didn’t think alcohol was a sin. It had never cost him his job, he felt good when he was drinking, and it made some of the painful shit he had to deal with sufferable. The

only sin was loving the addiction more than himself. Maybe seeing Christian as someone who masked his pain was easier than acknowledging he was heartless and didn’t respect women. “I’ll take your silly bet if it makes you happy. One week of abstinence,” he promised. “And what are we betting for?” That was a good question. “I already know what I want,” he said. “If I win, then you’re not allowed to bring up my sexual endeavors—past, present, or future—ever again. Even if I’m engaging in oral sex on the dining room table, which is what I’d prefer dining on instead of Viktor’s goulash.” He’s right, I thought to myself. You’re getting a little too obsessed with his sex life. I flagged down a flight attendant walking by. “Excuse me, do you have any goulash?” She furrowed her brow and flicked her eyes between Christian and me. Every strand of her flaxen hair was pulled into a tight bun. Christian leaned over me. “Don’t mind her, lass. She’s a bit touched in the head after falling off her unicorn.” Without a word, she hurried away to assist others. I crossed one leg over my knee and lowered my voice. “You know, I never realized how much humans lack a sense of humor until I crossed over. They’re always so serious. You say one wrong word, and you get thrown off the plane.” “Imagine if this were a Breed airline,” he mused. “This place would be a fecking zoo.” I laughed at the idea. “Everyone would revolt against first class.” “Sensor pops for everyone.” “Flight attendants would be throwing passengers off the plane. Literally.” “Chitahs would be flipping their switches over a woman serving them.” “Wolves and bears, crapping in the aisle.”

We laughed quietly and then listened to people chattering around us. I looked left and noticed Christian’s head was reclined and his eyes were closed behind his dark shades. I wondered what he’d look like without all the facial hair. Probably strikingly handsome, so it was a good thing he embraced his follicles. Despite being boorish, Christian had a crooked smile that had the power to make panties disintegrate. His features were striking, from his dark eyes to his prominent cheekbones. Maybe that was why he covered his face with whiskers and unkempt hair. Perhaps his roguish looks drew too much attention to a man who would rather vanish into a crowd. “It’s hard to look away, isn’t it?” he asked, eyes still closed. “Why do Vampires have such beautiful skin?” He peeked at me from the corner of his eye. “Our maker’s blood purifies our own, and I guess it goes back to its natural state. Whatever skin color you were born with—including moles and marks—are yours to keep. We still retain natural lines in the face from frowning and laughing, but all the sun damage goes away. Maybe we should talk about the weather before someone overhears this curious conversation.” I looked around to see if anyone was listening, but most people had their earphones on and were either watching TV or sleeping. Christian noisily wadded up a candy wrapper and stuffed it into his pants pocket. “It’s a good thing you can’t get cavities,” I said. He shifted the candy around in his mouth. “I like my sweets. Occasionally I might indulge in eating, but I prefer to avoid it. Comes with that infernal habit of going to the toilet. Candy doesn’t have that effect.” “I’ll make a note of that.” “You still haven’t told me what you want if you win the bet.” I smirked. “Planning on losing?” “It depends if you want to flatten me.” “I don’t even know what that means, but if it’s sexual, you’ll

have to find another victim.” He slowly pulled the candy out of his mouth and held it in front of his lips. “If that sassy stewardess walks by one more time and bends over, I just might.” I threaded my hair away from my face. “How about you owe me a favor?” Christian abruptly opened his window shade. “Do you see any pigs flying up here?” “I’m serious. Not a big one; I promise I won’t ask for anything unreasonable. Just a favor you’ll owe me at some point. If you’ve got enough willpower, you shouldn’t have any problem agreeing to this. And let’s define the rules a little since you’ll find ways to bend them. No sexual acts—and that includes oral sex, nudity, touching, phone sex, and blood sharing.” He snorted with laughter. “Blood?” “I’ve heard it turns some of you on. I know all about stroking the arteries.” He closed the shade and removed his glasses. “And what on earth could you be scheming in that head of yours to come up with such a bet?” Something I’d been thinking about for a while. Christian wouldn’t understand, so I didn’t mention it, but the guilt of having left my father without a good-bye had been weighing heavily on my mind. I didn’t have the ability to charm people or scrub their memories, but Christian did. After the close call with Darius threatening to harm my father, I’d decided to cut ties once and for all. But I knew I’d never be able to live with myself until I saw him one last time. I wasn’t sure when—or if—I’d be ready for that to happen, but if Christian could safely scrub his memory of our meeting, it would give me a chance to say what I needed to say. To tell him I loved him, even if he wouldn’t remember it. God, my heart needed that so badly. He thought I was dead, so I couldn’t anticipate what would happen, especially from a guy like Crush. But having Christian make me that promise would give me the choice to make peace with the decisions I’d made. Or not. But at least I’d have closure.

I played with a loose thread on my shirt. “Well? Yes or no.” “Aye, I’ll play your little game. Then maybe I won’t have to hear your whining about all the women who are throwing themselves at me, like that stewardess up there who looks like she wants to show off those lovely knockers.” I waved at the blond flight attendant Christian had his eye on. “Excuse me.” “Yes? Is there something I can get for you?” “Do you have an ice pack on board? My friend’s on his way to a special hospital in Washington to have someone look at his…” I reduced my voice to a whisper. “Genital rash. It’s burning, and ice usually helps reduce the swelling.” When she disappeared, Christian gave me a baleful stare. “I suppose you think you’re hysterical. If you really wanted to win, you wouldn’t be so quick to shoo them away.” I shrugged. “Miss!” he called out. “I don’t have a venereal disease.” Half the plane turned to look, and I scooted down, smothering my laughter. Christian flew back in his seat and grumbled. “You’re right,” I said, switching on the TV in front of him. “Let’s just enjoy the rest of our flight.” When I found a channel showing women running on a beach in their bikinis, I turned my head away and closed my eyes, a smile on my face.

CHAPTER 12

W

e caught a cab outside the airport and gave the driver the address to the tattoo parlor. I remained quiet for most of the drive, watching drizzle coat the dirty windows. A hazy mist enveloped the city, painting the landscape a dull grey. There was an abundance of trees in Bellingham, and mountains surrounded the city. Even though the temperature was in the upper fifties, I’d had the good sense to bring my leather jacket and boots. I’d also borrowed one of Wyatt’s brown beanie hats to keep my head dry. Christian wore his usual ensemble: a black trench coat and dark sunglasses, but he also had on a pair of leather gloves. I found it amusing since the temperature didn’t faze him, but perhaps he thought it gave him a more formidable appearance. Since our bags were still in the trunk, Christian instructed the driver to keep the meter running while we went into the tattoo parlor. I emerged from the cab and stepped in a shallow puddle of water before hopping onto the sidewalk. The overhang had TATTOO written in large letters, and the windows were colorfully lit with neon signs that repeated the words on either side of the door in red letters. BLACK CAT TATS was displayed on one window, and I noticed a Breed symbol directly below. It didn’t mean they exclusively served Breed, but they were the preferred customers. As soon as we walked in, my eyes scanned the yellow walls covered with photographed images of tattoo designs. There were

a couple of people on the couch browsing through tattoo books. “Where are the chairs?” I asked. I’d never been in a tattoo parlor and had imagined it looking like a beauty parlor. “Everyone gets a private room,” a man in a top hat answered. He was standing behind a short counter to my right, his fingers splayed as he leaned forward and regarded us with a fixed stare. Tattoos covered his arms like sleeves from shoulder to knuckle. “What can I do for you?” Christian glided up to the counter. “We’re looking for One Eye.” “Do you have an appointment?” Christian smiled, and his fangs punched out. “I’m One Eye,” a voice boomed from the back. “Who’s asking?” We both turned to look, and a stocky Native about my height headed in our direction. His wiry hair—a mixture of black and grey—was woven into two long braids, one on either side of his head. The black patch across his left eye explained his name. Unlike his partner behind the counter, his only visible tattoos were skulls on his hands. “I’m Christian Poe, and this is Raven Black. We’d like a private conversation regarding a previous customer.” One Eye stopped in front of Christian. “If some asshole has a problem with my work, he can come see me himself.” Christian retracted his fangs. “Now is that any way to speak of the dearly departed?” One Eye flicked a hard glance between the two of us. “Come this way.” He led us through an open doorway in the back and down a hall to the right. The walls were narrow and painted blood red, and it smelled like stale cigarettes. We entered a room with a red chair that reclined back—something I might have seen at the gynecologist, minus the stirrups, back in the days when I was human. One Eye sat down on a rolling chair. “One of you is getting inked. No one comes into my shop and leaves without ink. It’s

your choice if you want me to apply liquid fire.” Christian grinned, and it was all teeth. “Ladies first,” he said, making a sweeping arm gesture toward the chair. A bead of sweat appeared on my brow. “I’ve never had a tattoo, so you go.” “And you assume I have one?” “I’m indecisive.” He gripped my shoulders and walked me to the chair. “She’ll be getting the recipe for egg rolls… in Chinese.” I glared at him as I sat down. One Eye had his back to us, busy with his equipment. “Where are you from? You don’t sound local.” “I didn’t know I had an accent,” I remarked. “We’re from Cognito.” “That’s a long way to travel.” While he continued messing with his ink gun, I whispered quietly so only Christian could hear. “I can’t get a tattoo. I’m a crossbreed and don’t know if it’ll be permanent.” His expression tightened, and he spoke quietly. “You’re half Mage and half Vampire. Tattoos aren’t permanent for either. Next excuse?” “Then we’re going to leave. I’m not doing it.” “Oh, for feck’s sake.” One Eye turned around in his chair, his ink gun in hand. “Change of plans.” Christian removed his coat and yanked me out of the chair. He glared at me. Hard. And that was when I decided I needed to make this opportunity count. I grabbed a pen from the counter and scribbled a tattoo suggestion on a piece of paper, then handed it to One Eye. He gave Christian, who was preoccupied with staring at the ceiling, a stony look. “I’ll put it on your neck.” I casually sat down in the small chair by the door. Inwardly, I was falling over with laughter. Christian watched in silent torment as the needle moved toward him. “Don’t worry, Vampire. You should be used to having sharp

things at your neck by now.” One Eye rolled up his chair and began. “Don’t you need to draw a pattern?” Christian asked. “I freestyle. So tell me why you’re in my shop asking about a dead person. Are you with the higher authority?” The needle began buzzing, and Christian let out an irritated sigh. “We’re trying to identify a woman, and we think you can help. She had a tattoo.” “Lots of people have tattoos. What makes you assume it’s one of mine?” I reached in my purse and held up the photocopy. “Not many people know how to speak this language.” He gave it a cursory glance and continued inking his design. Christian tried to look at him, but One Eye shoved his head to the side. “Is her tattoo a proverb you put on everyone’s arse?” The needle buzzed, leaving a black line on Christian’s pure skin. “It’s an old saying we have. It means that a man knows himself better once he’s suffered, and he shouldn’t go through life avoiding the things that will break him.” I put the photograph back in my purse. “That’s an unusual thing for a woman to get. Is that something she requested?” He briefly stopped and sat back. “Everyone has a story. Some people come into my shop and pick out something random; others have a design in mind that means something to them. Every so often, I get someone who’s been through a traumatic event and doesn’t know what they want, so I choose for them. She was a woman afraid to love again.” One Eye went back to his work. An image flashed in my mind of that poor woman lying in the alleyway. “We know you keep records because of the money transactions. All we’re asking for is her name, phone number, address—anything that will give us her identity. Do you also accept human customers?” Christian grimaced. “Feck me. Go easy, will ya?” One Eye pushed Christian’s jaw up, not even caring that he was messing around with a Vampire who could crush his skull

with one blow. “Everyone who comes in is Breed, but they don’t always tell me what race, and I don’t really care. She asked for liquid fire, so she wanted it to be permanent. Sometimes they leave my shop uncertain and want to wear it around for a while before they decide.” Christian had one foot on the floor as if he was ready to get up. “Did she live around here?” “Yes.” We shared a glance. What could have brought a local woman all the way out to Cognito? Maybe her profession required traveling. The moment One Eye rolled his chair back, Christian sat up and gave me a frosty stare. I shrugged but felt no guilt. A tattoo didn’t stay on Vampires unless they used liquid fire to seal it, and since I wasn’t your average immortal, there was no telling how impermanent it would be on my neck. One Eye set down his needle and tossed a rag at Christian. “Wipe that over your neck to clean off the excess. If you two want a name, it’ll cost you.” “This is a murder case,” I said. He wiped his inky fingertips against his dark pants. “If you were law, I’d have no choice. But seeing as you aren’t, that means my time comes at a price.” I didn’t like the way he kept staring at my eyes. Something about his expression gave me the shivers. I reached in my purse and handed him some large bills. “This should be enough for a name.” One Eye slowly rolled forward and took the money, his eyes on mine. “Penny Burns. I never forget a name.” He abruptly stood up and stuffed the money into his back pocket. “Go to the front desk and tell my assistant to give you her address. I don’t want to see you again, so stay out of my shop.” Christian stood up and bowed. “We appreciate your assistance.” One Eye turned around with a bottle of liquid fire. “It’s on the house.”

Christian searched the room for a mirror, but there was none. “I’ll wear it for a while and see.” “You do that.”

WHEN WE LEFT the tattoo parlor, Christian still hadn’t seen the tat on his neck. The one that looked like a gift tag with DRINK ME written on it, the strings disappearing into his skin as if they were wrapped around his vein. “You’re telling me you don’t have a mirror in that bag of yours?” He glared at me in the backseat of the cab. The driver was taking the scenic route, so I knocked on the plastic divider once more to get him to speed up. “What’s taking Wyatt so long to call back?” Christian widened his legs. “He’s probably downstairs heating up fries. It’ll take him an hour before he’s back upstairs.” Wyatt was supposed to research Penny’s name and find out what her Breed was, now that we had confirmation she wasn’t human. Niko had implied she was a Mage, but we couldn’t jump to conclusions without more evidence. I wasn’t convinced. I’d drained many a Mage, and not one of them had ever died from blood loss. Pulling their core light and rendering them mortal was the only way I’d been able to finish the job. Maybe a young or weak Mage could succumb to blood loss, but with so many victims, it seemed unlikely that they all fit that pattern. “What’s going on in that noggin of yours?” Christian asked. “You’ve been gazing out the window like a lost child.” “Why was One Eye staring at me like that?” “Is that all?” I adjusted my hat so my hair was out of my eyes. “Maybe I’m kind of familiar with that look. It’s the one people give you when they want you dead.” He stretched his arm across the seat and grinned. “You should be used to it.”

“Yeah, but I’m usually asking for it. He didn’t have a reason to be giving me that look when I was handing him two hundred dollars. Which, by the way, you owe me a hundred.” “Afraid not, lass. I’m wearing my half.” “Your ink will fade; my money won’t replenish.” He tugged on his ear. “There are a lot of superstitious men out there. Most of whom are one of the ancients. I knew a man who refused to have a pregnant woman in his home, and another who never trusted men with birthmarks. I suspect your eyes stirred him up, but so what?” “Maybe I just don’t like getting the evil eye.” “Well, at least he only had one,” Christian said with an amused snort. My jet-black hair and black lashes had a way of making my blue eye stand out as if it were glowing with light. It wasn’t a warm sapphire like Blue’s, but clear and bright like a husky’s. Mostly I didn’t care what people thought of my mismatched eyes, but the look One Eye had given me left me rattled. The car slammed to a stop. I flew forward. “Hey, watch it!” He was an independent cabbie who only shuttled around Breed, so it wasn’t uncommon for them to have security dividers and not give a rat’s ass about traffic violations. We stopped in front of an old brown house with a wooden swing on the front porch. The property looked fifty years old, but by no means was it unloved. The garden beneath the window was blooming with fall flowers, the trim had a fresh coat of sagegreen paint, and the concrete showed signs of recent repairs. While Christian paid the driver, I got our bags out of the trunk. Since we had no idea how long this search would last or what we would find, we decided to worry about transportation later. I looked around as the cab sped away. “What if the neighbors call the police?” Christian lifted both bags in his left hand and put his arm around me. “For what? Penny’s just having a few of her oldest friends over,” he said, tugging me close against him. “Should

the neighbors be peering out the windows, they won’t suspect a thing.” “Until you kick down the door.” We stepped onto the porch. “Nonsense. I have a little more finesse than that.” We huddled next to each other while Christian rang the bell. He gripped the knob, planting his boot against the bottom of the door and giving it a hard push. The bolt split through the wood, and the door opened a crack. He held it for a minute and switched to an American accent. “Penny! It’s been ages. Thanks for inviting us!” I chimed in with a few fake greetings as we moved inside and he shut the door behind us. All the drapes were closed, but it wasn’t so dark that we couldn’t see the brown carpet, matching furniture, and an oversized chair in the right-hand corner—a blanket draped over the arm and paperbacks piled on the end table. Christian dropped the bags by the door and theatrically strolled across the living room. He lifted a mug from the table and peered inside. “What if she’s married or lives with someone?” I whispered. “Don’t be daft. Just look at all the paraphernalia of a single woman.” I sat down on the couch and watched Christian rest his arm on a bookshelf to give me the full explanation. “Romance novels on public display in the living room? I’m guessing she’s not the sort of woman who has company over, or she’d have these bodice-ripper novels hidden beneath the bed. There’s nothing masculine within this room aside from the toenail clippers sitting next to her cup of amaretto coffee. And then we have exhibit C,” he said, pointing to a bra tossed on the floor. “A man could have done that.” “Aye. But Jaysus wept. Will you look at it? That’s not the sort of bra a woman would wear in front of a man. Imagine the mortifying shame of it.”

I stood up and tossed my coat and hat onto the bags. “We should get started. Any idea what we’re looking for?” He strode past me and peered into a closet. “Something that links her to the murderer?” “Brilliant, Detective Poe.” He disappeared down the hall, and I sat at a small wooden desk and opened the laptop. The only thing she had pulled up was the Internet, so I looked through her browser windows. One was for online shopping, another was a weather forecast for Cognito, and the third was… “What the hell?” I leaned in, my eyebrows knitting together. It looked like an online dating site for Breed. Did such a thing exist? What had tipped me off was the special symbol in the background that I’d commonly seen on the windows of Breed establishments. I didn’t want to risk logging out to check how secure it was from humans accessing it, so I began scrolling down the page. I chuckled at some of the names showing up as online. “ISpark4U? Oh God, this is so… weird. HotAlpha69… Hey, Christian? I think I found something,” I said without yelling. There was never a need with him. Some of the people online were showing up as her friends, and her inbox was flooded with over a hundred unread messages. The last thing I wanted to do was click out of there by accident, so I closed the laptop and decided to let Wyatt search through it. When Christian didn’t come, I got up to find him. At the end of a hall, I entered a bedroom on the left and discovered Christian snooping in the top drawer of a dresser. He lifted a pair of large cotton panties. “Definitely single.” “Meanwhile, I think I broke the case.” He ignored me and pulled out a red G-string. “But by the looks of these knickers, she was holding out hope.” “Are you done going through her underwear?” “For your information, what a woman keeps in her private quarters can tell a lot more than all your fancy machines. Penny was a single woman who’d all but given up on finding love. But

she was a romantic at heart based on those books she read, and these knickers are new—the tag’s barely crinkled. She recently met someone, and yet because it was shoved way in the back, she didn’t think she could go through with it. Maybe she had selfesteem issues.” I blinked in surprise. Wow, this guy really knows his stuff. “I found a dating website. Maybe one of those guys is the killer.” “Aye. But you’ll want to skip over the numpties looking for a good shag. She wanted something special. See that table by the bed?” Christian pointed behind me. “Inside the drawer you’ll find a book of love poems with a rose pressed inside. Someone broke her heart, and she’s never gotten over it. The rose looks about as old as the book, which was printed in the eighteen hundreds.” I had to give the man credit; he had a good eye. But his keen assessment made me incredibly uncomfortable about his preconceived notion of me. “Anything else?” He strolled to the mattress and lifted it with ease, revealing a red book. “Dear Diary. It’s an archaic tradition in the modern era, but I’ve learned some of the older ladies still keep them.” “Huh. That might tell us something.” Christian suddenly wrapped his arm about my waist and whirled us around. He pressed his index finger to my lips, and my pulse jacked up a beat. His eyes were fixed upward, his head cocked to the side. He must have heard something. In a split second, a man appeared in the doorway and fired a crossbow. Christian shoved me to my knees and dodged the arrow, which struck the wall. He charged the man at breakneck speed until their bodies collided. I reached in my boot heel and pulled out a small blade. The moment I looked up, Christian collapsed on the floor in a heap. It took me a second to process that someone had shot him in the back with impalement wood shaped like an arrow. When a man appeared in the doorway, I threw my stunner

and pierced his chest. The crossbow fell to the floor, and I had a split second to decide if I was going to blast him or bite him. I flashed forward, harnessing my light. Before I could deliver a powerful blast of energy, he stepped aside and staked me in the back.

CHAPTER 13

I

mpalement stakes have never worked on me, though I’d never had one that large shoved into my back. And it hurt. Tremendously. In fact, it gave me paralysis from the pain alone. But it was life or death, and I needed to play dead to assess the situation. They were armed, and I still wasn’t sure who “they” were or what their Breed was. Definitely not Vampires. From what I could tell, the two men were Native American— one sporting a red baseball cap and the other wearing a flannel shirt. I couldn’t see anyone else from my position, but that didn’t mean anything. My cheek pressed against Christian’s ass, karma at its finest. “That was easier than I thought,” the man with the cap said. “Good thing we brought the crossbow.” “Never leave that at home when it comes to Vampires,” the guy in flannel said, panting as if he hadn’t exercised in months. He was rounder, with messy black hair that covered much of his face. “You can’t get too close to them, or they’ll snap your arm off.” We were in a short hallway, and each man was leaning on an opposite wall. The guy with the red hat picked up his crossbow and looked it over. “It’s your call, Standing Bear. I’m just along for support.” I watched through my peripheral vision, thankful that

Christian hadn’t eaten any beans on the airplane. Standing Bear—the hefty man in flannel—rubbed his pudgy nose and then flicked a glance back at us. “One Eye doesn’t want witnesses. He doesn’t want the guy, so we need to get rid of him.” Red Cap grimaced. “I don’t cut off heads, bro.” Standing Bear lifted his eyes to the ceiling. “We’ll burn the place down. That way it doesn’t have to get messy.” “Damn. What did they do to cross One Eye?” “He didn’t like them snooping around in his shop today.” “What about the woman?” Standing Bear flipped on the hall light and knelt in front of me. He lifted my right eyelid and scooted aside. “See that?” “So?” He stood back up and turned away. “One Eye says she’s a demon. Her other eye is brown. He says that happens when a soul is cursed.” “What does he want us to do with her?” Standing Bear scratched his head. “We’ll set her to burn with the Vamp. But you’re doing the honors,” he said, handing the other man a knife. “For what? I don’t have to cut off their heads if we’re going to burn them.” “No, but One Eye says she has power in that blue eye, and he wants it. He thinks if he puts it in his dead socket that he’ll see again.” The second man laughed. “Bullshit.” “Don’t laugh at the old ways or you’ll anger the spirits. Are you turning your back on your people already?” The man took the knife from Standing Bear. While they talked it out, my left hand was slowly creeping around inside of Christian’s coat and pants in search of a weapon since my only dagger was too far out of reach and quite useless against these men. Apparently it wasn’t easy to get daggers through airport security, so Viktor had told us to leave them at home. One person who searched my shoes grew suspicious, but

Christian charmed him, and they quickly became preoccupied with a drunk who was threatening to blow up the airport if they didn’t find his luggage. Each time I tried to move my hand higher, the wood in my back tore at my nerves. It had gone deep, and I could feel the blood trickling down my back just as tears were gathering in my eyes from the pain. “Do you have a bag to put it in? I’m not carrying her eyeball around in my pocket,” the man said. Standing Bear pinched his chin. “I’ll see if I can find a resealable bag.” Relief swam through me when he walked away. The man in the hat wandered over and squatted down so he could brush my hair back. He held the pointy tip of the knife near my face, and I was seconds away from blowing my cover when he yelled out, “Bring me a spoon!” “A what?” Standing Bear yelled from across the house. “A spoon! The kind you eat cereal with. I can’t do this with a knife, or it’s going to get messy. Easier just to scoop it out.” I shuddered inwardly. He turned around and tossed the knife by his crossbow. Before he looked back, I hooked my right arm around his neck and yanked him in, sinking my fangs into his jugular. I sucked hard and fast, and when he scooted back to get away, it helped me to sit up. Since he was neither a Mage nor Vampire, I pressed my hand against his chest and knocked him out with a powerful burst of energy. His body convulsed, and I quickly retracted my fangs and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then I gave him a second shock to keep him quiet. When I pulled the stake out of Christian’s back, he sat up and looked at me, completely nonplussed. “Well, you’re just full of surprises, aren’t you?” I gritted my teeth when he pulled the impalement wood from my back. “Every girl should have secrets,” I croaked. Christian leaned in and gave me a hostile glare. “Why didn’t you share that with me in the training room? It’s a fairly

important detail to know that impalement wood has no effect on you.” “What would be the fun in that? Can we talk about this later? Standing Bear is on his way back with a spoon to scoop out my eye.” Christian put his arm around my waist and helped me up. “And what exactly were you searching for in my trousers, Precious?” I patted my hand on his chest. “A weapon? Sadly, I didn’t find anything impressive.” He tilted his head to the side. “Maybe next time check a little lower. That’s where I keep the dangerous ones.” I glanced down at the fallen man. “Maybe you should go take care of Spoon Man before he comes back.” Christian straightened his back. “From the sound of it, he’s in the freezer using that spoon to eat ice cream. He’ll just be a moment. Why don’t you freshen up while I give my warmest regards to our visitor?” I caught my horrific reflection in a hall mirror and went into the bathroom to rinse the blood off my mouth. Seeing myself like that brought back memories. When I emerged from the tiny room, Christian was dragging the unconscious man down the hall by his wrist. “What about the guy in the kitchen?” I whispered. “Already taken care of,” he sang. “Gather up the weapons, will ya?” When I entered the living room, I chucked the crossbows and knife in a pile by the bodies. “Christian, we can’t burn him alive,” I said, motioning toward the guy whose baseball cap had fallen off. Christian knelt down and cracked his knuckles. “Worry not. I don’t like killing them when they’re as feeble as a kitten. I think One Eye needs a lesson on who he shouldn’t mess with, so I’ll make sure this one sends him the message.” Christian patted the man’s cheek. “It’s your lucky day.” I collected my jacket and hat from the floor and grimaced as I

headed to the bedroom to retrieve Penny’s diary. While Christian was busy searching for a can of gasoline or a nuclear device, I packed the laptop in his bag and did another search to make sure we hadn’t missed anything. Penny wouldn’t have photographs lying around, and people didn’t use address books anymore since they kept everything on their phones. Unfortunately, we hadn’t found a phone on either of the victims, so it led me to believe the killer had known them and taken the phones so nothing would trace back to him. When I turned, Standing Bear’s dead body was still spreadeagle on the floor, his neck twisted in a sickening manner, but his buddy was nowhere to be found. Christian sauntered through the living room and shoved a dagger into Standing Bear’s chest. Then he stood up and scratched his beard as if solving a crime. Or committing one. “Where’s the other guy?” I asked. “Sunbathing on the patio. Good thing she has a privacy fence.” “What’s the plan?” He rotated his shoulders and glanced around. “I’m going to torch the house and put the gasoline can in your friend’s hand. He’s too weak from blood loss to run, and if the police show up, they’ll just think he’s on drugs.” I sighed. “This wasn’t in the brochure.” “Do me a favor. Next time you decide to take a bite out of crime, lick the wounds. You can’t just leave victims lying around with bite marks on their necks, and I’m not particularly fond of cleaning up your mess.” “Not a fan of whiskers? That’s the pot calling the kettle black.” Christian arched a brow and made a quarter turn. The light in the room was dimming; it must have been after sunset. “Should we call a cab?” He barked out a laugh. “Jaysus, you can’t be serious. Let’s call a cab from a soon-to-be crime scene. Do you think the driver will wonder why the house is engulfed in flames?” He circled the

body. “By the time I get this bonfire going, it’ll be dark. I can shadow walk, and you can flash. We’ll meet up at the motel we passed on the way—that one you were making fun of.” I switched over to a lyrical Irish accent. “Ah, you mean the one with the shamrock? Me thinks of home every time I see that lucky clover.” He reached behind him, feeling his coat. “Feck me. It never fails. Anytime I find a good jacket, someone puts a hole in it. And no, not that motel. I’m referring to the one with the sign advertising complimentary shrimp with cable.” I wanted to laugh, but it hurt to breathe. “I’ll be in the backyard. Hurry up.”

IT DIDN’T TAKE LONG before Christian finished staging the crime scene and joined me out back. I was sitting on our bags with my eye on my attacker—probably a Shifter—who was still out like a light. I struggled to stay focused despite the pain in my back. I watched Christian pour a trail of gas to the back door. He set the empty canister by the unconscious guy and then patted his pockets. “Got a match? I don’t smoke.” “Search him,” I suggested, nudging the body with my foot. Christian rifled through his pockets and stared up at me. “Any other suggestions?” I staggered toward the porch and squatted at the end of the gas trail. “Get ready to run.” I harnessed my light and channeled it to my fingertips until there were tiny sparks. The gas lit, and the flame raced inside and ignited into a fireball. With lightning speed, we raced through the back gate and down the alley. Christian had the bags and all but vanished in the dark shadows. I felt my energy waning, so I balled up my light and flashed to the street in the distance. It took me a second to get my bearings, and when I remembered the route to the main road, I took off—everything around me a blur as I moved at incredible speeds. I had to keep stopping to catch my

breath, my energy growing weaker. Using too much light did that, and the hole in my back wasn’t helping matters. Once I reached the main road, I had to be careful about not flashing in bright areas. Surveillance cameras might pick it up if this small town had any. I crossed the motel parking lot at a sluggish pace. I thought my lungs would burst, and my hair was wet from the drizzle. Up ahead, Christian was leaning coolly against a wall. He gave his pretend watch a cursory glance. “Where have you been? I carried two bags and still managed to get us a room with time to spare.” “Which room?” He furrowed his brows. “You seem off. And why is your heart rate so low if you just ran a marathon?” When I reached down to pick up my bag, little white stars appeared. Christian gripped the back of my jacket and hooked his arm around me. Without a word, he grabbed both bags and opened the door next to him. He set me down on the bed and went to close the door and shut the drapes. All I could do was lie there and watch. When he flipped on a lamp, I laughed. The bedspread was blood red. “At least I won’t have to worry about leaving stains.” Christian sat me up and peeled my jacket off. “For feck’s sake. Why didn’t you tell me it was that bad?” “It didn’t occur to you when you yanked out the stake?” “You have a remarkable poker face. Take off your shirt.” I glared up at him. “No.” “Either take it off, or I’ll rip it off.” I knew he was trying to help, so I struggled to get my arms through the sleeves. My left one was useless, so Christian helped with the rest and ripped the shirt apart. “This wouldn’t be a problem if we’d gone somewhere sunny, like Nevada,” I said in jest while he removed my shoes. “I could have worn a tank top.” “Maybe you should make a rule about not getting impaled

above forty degrees latitude.” I swallowed, my throat parched. “You’re not—” My head hit the pillow. I’d forgotten what I was going to say, probably something about my not dying from this, but I was certain the weapon had punctured my lung and that was why it had been a struggle to breathe. Maybe I wouldn’t die, but I was going to suffer a slow recovery if the sun didn’t come out in the morning. Christian stood in front of me, hands on his hips. “You’ll never make the flight tomorrow in that condition. They won’t even let you board the plane.” Without warning, he unfastened my pants and yanked them down. My eyes widened, and when I reached out to stop him, my left arm wouldn’t cooperate. “Jaysus wept,” he whispered. “Those are the biggest pair of knickers I’ve ever laid eyes on.” I clenched my teeth. “It was laundry day when we left. I had to pack what was clean. Why are you taking off my clothes?” “So you don’t gush all over the bed.” He scooped me into his arms and whispered, “Let’s go see if the shower fits two.” I gurgled a profanity against his shoulder as we journeyed to the bathroom. Christian handled me like a rag doll, switching arms so he could shake out of his coat and shirt. I glimpsed his back in the mirror, just as smooth and flawless as it probably was before he was staked. “I wish I could heal like you,” I grumbled. He turned on the water. “I don’t see what you’re fussing about. You’re the one who can be used as a pincushion for stunners and impalement wood without falling into a state of paralysis.” I bobbled my head around to look up at him as we stepped under the spray of hot water. “Is that a compliment?” “Aye. Take what you can get.” I hissed when the water hit my back, and he swung me away from the direct stream. Christian was tall, and he peered over my shoulder to examine the wound. “The bleeding hasn’t stopped.” He pulled

his head back and looked down at me, his voice gruff. “Take my blood, Raven.” My fangs punched out, as if the offer had awoken some forbidden desire. I searched his eyes for smug satisfaction but found none. “I shouldn’t.” “Do you remember what I said before? You’ll never know if Vampire blood affects you unless you try it. This is a controlled environment. I won’t let anything happen.” “I don’t want to become your—” “My what?” I didn’t really know. I’d heard stories about Vampires drinking from each other and how, for some, it created a level of control. I wasn’t sure how that Vampire magic worked, but the look in Christian’s eyes told me there was something to it. “What exactly happens?” He reached around and gingerly squeezed the ends of my wet tresses. “Your hair is as black as midnight. It looks like a blanket of darkness covering a river of blood.” “Tell me what happens when you drink Vampire blood, Christian.” “I don’t have all the answers because there aren’t any. Everyone is affected differently. It’s taboo for the maker and youngling to feed from each other if they’re the opposite sex. Makers have been known to hold their younglings in bondage with blood. Too much and too often can make a person feel compelled to obey, but that’s not the rule. Because of all the unknowns, most of us don’t engage in blood exchange with Vampires.” Being in the shower felt strangely intimate, especially the way he covered my wound with one hand and washed me with the other. “Have you ever fed anyone your blood?” I asked. “Aye. Most weren’t Vampires.” “Most?” He shut off the water. “We all make mistakes. Human blood is pure and spirited, so for recreational purposes, Vampires

prefer a human cocktail.” “So then why would Vampires drink from each other?” He sucked in a shallow breath. “Our blood is potent and has healing properties, just as your Mage light does. Most of us don’t give or take Vampire blood freely. It feeds into our primal nature —it can change you.” He snatched a towel from the rack and applied pressure against my back. I switched to a bad Russian accent, imitating Viktor while Christian led us back into the room. “What did you do on your vacation, Raven? Will I see it on the news?” Christian walked to one side of the bed and sat down, twisting his body until he was lying on his back with me on top of him. “It’s easier this way,” he said in a velvety voice. We were both wet, and I might have shivered had we not been lying skin against skin. Had I been the woman I was two months ago, I would have stubbornly crawled out the door. But I had to make concessions in this new life I’d chosen, even if it meant accepting help from a Vampire. “I suspect you’re skilled in the biting,” he said. “Just remember that I’m not one of your victims.” I chuckled and patted his jugular. “Don’t worry. You won’t feel a thing.” “Words I never imagined I’d hear from a woman’s lips to my ears. But trust me, it’s one you’ll never hear from mine.” I rolled my eyes as I tilted his head away. His heart was strong, and I could tell from not only the vein he offered, but also the feel of it pounding against my chest. I wasn’t sure how much of his blood I’d be able to tolerate before I got sick, but hopefully it would be enough to heal. I prepped him with a few strokes of my tongue and sucked the skin. I pulled hard as if I were going to give him a hickey and rolled my tongue across his flesh until his pulse jumped. Usually with my victims, I’d been in a rush, but once in a blue moon, I had the chance to take my time. It took finesse to do it right, although I wasn’t quite sure if I was about to get graded on my technique. I quickly released my

hold, and when I stroked my tongue against his skin twice, he shivered. Hard. I deftly drove my fangs into his neck and then retracted them. Color bloomed to the surface. “You’re quite good at that,” he said in a silken voice. It’s just for healing, I thought, bracing myself for the wretched taste. Just hold your breath and chug it down. I latched on, and Christian’s blood was unlike anything I’d ever tasted. Sweet and yet full of spices. Rich, with so many complex layers I’d never tasted in human blood. Now I finally understood what the fuss was about. Vampire blood had infinite texture—it was alive and humming with information and power. Each mouthful evoked a feeling of security, and I was astonished by how clearly I could read his emotions on a level I’d never thought possible. Curious, I began paying attention to the secret flavors on my tongue. Fear mingled with desire, and despite his previous remarks, he loved the feel of someone drinking from him. Christian’s blood was a river of life that healed my wound and invigorated every nerve ending. But something else was culminating between us, and I wasn’t sure if the influence was derived from his blood or the intimate nature of the act. “This doesn’t mean I like you,” I whispered. His breathing became as restless as mine, and I thought I felt his hand brush against the side of my breast. “You need to stop,” he said. “Not too much.” I wanted more of him inside me. Just one more sip, I kept telling myself, swallow after swallow. But damn. Christian was more addictive than a can of Pringles. Even his blood tasted wholly different from anything I’d had before—reminiscent of what I’d experienced with my maker, only now I was tasting it for the first time as a Vampire and not a human. It was dark and earthy, sinful and pure, rapturous and frightening—as if heaven and hell were in every

drop. He gripped my head. “I’m not a drinking fountain.” When I tasted the shift in his emotions—raw desire melting away to a blank slate of indifference—I pulled back and looked down at him, a drop of blood clinging to my lip. Something odd transpired between us in that flash of a second. I imagined his mouth on mine—wet, hot, and tireless as we kissed deeply. The fantasy was so real, as if I knew exactly how he would kiss me, the way his hands would grip my waist, the way his whiskers would feel against my chin. I licked my lips, and something dark flickered in his eyes. “Let me seal it up before you bleed on the bedspread.” I leaned in and stroked my tongue along the site. He tensed beneath me, his heart hammering against his chest. It also hadn’t escaped my attention that he had a fullblown erection, a rather large detail I tried to ignore. I straddled him and wiped my mouth. “You should bottle that and let me put it in a canteen. Maybe if I had some of that Powerade, I could get myself out of these situations.” He rose up on his elbows. “If you learned to defend yourself, you wouldn’t need a pint of Christian.” “As I recall, I wasn’t the only one who was staked.” He slowly sucked on his bottom lip as he looked down at my panties. “You impressed me back there. I don’t know many women who could keep their cool under that kind of pressure. I can’t imagine it was easy to sit still with an arrow in your back.” “He’s not the first man who’s tried to kill me. I’ve never been the damsel-in-distress type.” “More like Joan of Arc.” “You mean that?” He rubbed at his neck. “Most women would rather be compared to a queen than a rebel.” “I’m not most women.” I held his gaze until butterflies tickled my stomach from the intensity of his stare. He could have easily charmed me—pulled me under his spell and convinced me to do his bidding. Instead, what had transpired

between us was something even more dangerous: trust. He sat all the way up and averted his gaze. “I should have just used your dagger to cut my neck.” That was when I noticed the small object on the bedside table. “Hey, my knife.” “You can’t leave behind evidence, Raven. Remember that the next time you’re in a rush to leave a crime scene. We don’t always have someone picking up after us.” I chuckled softly at his tattoo—the one that said DRINK ME. “Kind of prophetic, don’t you think?” “And what’s that?” “Your tattoo.” His eyes darkened. “Tread carefully, Precious. Paybacks are a bitch.” My cheeks flushed when a growl erupted from my stomach. My tongue swept across my lips as if searching for the last drop of blood. “I don’t feel any different. See if you can order me around.” “Take off your knickers.” I hooked my thumb in the sides of my panties and rose to my knees. “Nope. Doesn’t work. Well, that’s a relief to know you don’t have any control over me.” Christian tossed me aside and stood up. “Influence or not, you should still change out of them. I feel like I’m lying in bed with a granny sucking on my neck.” I stood up to confront him. “Why do you have to be so damn rude all the time?” “Is that the thanks I get for healing you? I’ll remember that.” “Just so you know, your blood tastes like porridge.” He arched his brow sardonically. “That I find hard to believe. Must have been the best porridge you’ve ever had by the way you were grinding against me. If you don’t mind, it’s been a long evening, and I’d like to retire to my coffin.” Christian made a dramatic exit, the door slamming behind him. Thank God Vampire blood didn’t affect me. The last thing I

needed was to form an attachment to a man who unleashed insults like daggers, even though Christian’s was the first blood I’d ever tasted that made me feel on fire. When I gave the bathroom door a hard yank, it came off the hinges.

CHAPTER 14

A

fter Christian left, I showered and then relaxed in bed. I couldn’t stop thinking about how incredible it had been to taste his blood. Not only that, but I wasn’t sick afterward. I needed something to get my mind off drinking my partner’s delectable blood. Once I began reading the personal diary that belonged to the latest victim, Penny Burns, I became enthralled with her memories and innermost desires. I learned that she was once a rancher’s daughter in Oregon when she met and fell in love with a Mage. Lachlan was everything she wanted in a man, and she fell in love with him the day her father offered him a job. Lachlan stayed for dinner, and they exchanged glances across the table the entire evening. It didn’t take but one wayward glance for her to know she could love a man like Lachlan. Penny was only seventeen at the time, but in those days, girls married much younger. I turned the page, lost in the memories of a woman whose body no one had claimed after death. Lachlan accepted the job from her father to help with the cattle. Two years passed of long looks and Lachlan bringing her wildflowers—all without her father knowing. It was important to Lachlan to keep in his good graces. One day, Lachlan vanished. He had stolen one of her father’s fastest horses and didn’t return. Penny was devastated. Ten years later, Penny buried her father. He’d left her the

ranch, and she decided to sell the homestead and start anew. She was by herself, and she didn’t want to die alone on a cattle farm. Her life changed one evening when a visitor arrived on a black horse. Lachlan. She had never fallen out of love with Lachlan. He told her he had left because bad men were looking for him, and his presence would bring danger to her family. They argued, she wept, and they talked about her father’s passing. Penny couldn’t help but notice that Lachlan hadn’t aged a day. When confronted, he revealed he was a Mage. I could only imagine the confusion and betrayal she must have initially felt. A person could only disbelieve for so long, and once he showed her his power, there was no denying. While she could have thrown him out and called him a witch, Penny did no such thing. They consummated their love, and Lachlan gave Penny her first spark. Had he not been a Creator with the ability to make another immortal, would he have stayed with her until she died of old age? The diary was fairly new, so the pages were a mixture of the past and the present. I finally closed the journal and set it on the nightstand beneath the dim lamp. Motels didn’t get more basic than this. The bed and an upholstered chair were on the left side of the room, a bathroom across from the door, and a short dresser with a cheap television bolted to it. The room carried an unpleasant smell, like mold and thirty years of body odor. A knock at the door startled me. Christian entered and tossed the key on the rinky-dink table. “What’s all that?” I asked, noticing the white plastic sacks hanging from his arm. “Aren’t we all cozy in here? I take it Gem had something to do with those,” he said, nodding at my pink knee-highs. I straightened my long black T-shirt. “It’s not my style, but they do the job of keeping my legs warm. What’s in the bag? Is that our free shrimp?” He strode toward the bed. “Sorry, lass. I didn’t get the

shrimp-and-cable package.” “Bummer. I thought it was free.” “Well, as it so happens, they’re all out of shrimp. I figured since my blood repulsed you, the least I could do was buy you dinner.” I sat up and propped a pillow behind me. “How thoughtful.” And I meant it. I hadn’t expected to see Christian until morning. He set the bags on my lap and sat in the chair on the other side of the end table. I couldn’t see his face because of the lamp between us. I reached in the sack and pulled out a giant hamburger. “Hello, darling.” My mouth watered instantly. “It’s the Angus burger,” he said absently. “I recall you mentioning something about that.” “I can’t see you over there. Come sit next to me. I won’t bite.” I unwrapped the burger and set it on my lap. To avoid crumbs, I dumped the onion rings into the empty paper sack. “Why do they always forget the napkins?” Christian rounded the bed and fluffed the flat pillow to my left before he took a seat, legs straight and ankles crossed. “So whatcha reading?” I lifted the diary and set it in his lap. “The life and times of Penny Burns. She was an interesting person. I’ve confirmed she was a Mage; it’s all in there.” “That’s what Wyatt says. He did a background check, and her name came up in the Mageri records.” Christian thumbed through a few pages while I bit into my burger, and it was the most delicious burger I’d had in ages. The tomatoes seemed more flavorful than ever, the meat succulent, and it made me wonder if drinking Christian’s blood had awakened dormant taste buds. “She was in love with the guy who made her,” I said around a mouthful of burger. “It’s so romantic I almost don’t want to believe it.” “Nor should you. Just look how it ended. Where is he now? Maybe that’s the killer we’re looking for.”

I licked my finger and grabbed an onion ring. “He died. They were together for twenty years before these guys showed up and cut off his head. It doesn’t mention what the reason was, but he made Penny escape on her horse. Maybe those guys are the ones who killed her.” “Doubtful. It sounds like it was him they were after. Did you read this bit here?” I glanced over. “No. I hadn’t gotten that far yet. Don’t spoil the ending.” He set down the book. “Everyone dies in the end.” Crumbs from the onion ring scattered into the wrapper on my lap. “Remind me never to see a movie with you. It sounds like Lachlan was the reason she never wanted to love again. She believed he was her destiny and didn’t think another man would ever be able to fill his shoes.” Christian’s nose twitched again, and he reached for an onion ring. “Sounds like he had big feet.” I shoved the rest of the burger into my mouth and held up one finger for him to wait. “Jaysus wept. If I’d known you were that hungry, I would have bought the whole heifer.” He crunched into his onion ring and studied the inside. “I called Viktor and filled him in on all the details.” “What about Spoon Man?” I said with a mouthful of food. He dusted off his fingers. “I left out a few highlights from our trip. Would you like me to call him back and tell him you were going to get spooned before we set a dead body on fire?” I chuckled and licked mayo off my thumb. “Please don’t.” “Do you mind telling me why your bathroom door is off the hinges?” I wadded up the empty wrapper and tossed it on the nightstand. “So it seems that Vampire blood has this little side effect.” His chewing slowed, and he leaned up. “Are you saying that my blood gave you Vampire strength?” I turned over and lay on my left side, facing him. “I guess I’m

not as inadequate as you thought.” “Squeeze my hand.” I did as he asked. I partly expected to hear the sound of snapping bones beneath my grip, but nothing happened. “It doesn’t seem to last. But your grip is strong, to be sure.” I let go. “It doesn’t matter. I don’t plan on drinking from a Vampire again.” “Don’t be daft, woman.” “You said yourself that Vampires shouldn’t drink from each other.” I curled my legs and yawned, completely sated by the hot food in my belly. “Aye, but if you’re ever captured by a Vampire, how will you escape if you’re unarmed?” “I’m a Mage. I can flash out of his grasp.” He reached out and brushed his thumb against my mouth, wiping away a bit of mayo. Then he put that thumb in his mouth and sucked on it. “You’re also a Vampire. If you weren’t so bullheaded, you might actually see it as a blessing and not a curse.” “Yes, but if I drink from a Vampire in order to fight him, he might have control over me. You said yourself there’s no way to know the effect it’ll have.” His lip twitched. “You listen to every word I say, don’t you? Sometimes I think I’m wasting my breath. In moments of life and death, you’re sometimes forced to take risks. I’d rather you not drink from another Vampire, but if it’s the last measure that might save your life, then don’t be obstinate.” He leaned back and laced his fingers across his stomach. The only thing I heard in that explanation was Christian admitting that he didn’t want me to drink from another Vampire. Something about that remark felt possessive, and I wondered if we’d crossed a line that partners shouldn’t cross. I’d felt a connection between us since joining Keystone. The last thing I needed was to nurture feelings for a man who wanted nothing more from women than sex. Especially when that man was my partner.

I needed to get a grip on this situation. While he nibbled on another onion ring, I decided it was best to establish boundaries, so I reached for the phone. Even though Detective Glass had written his number on a napkin, I had it memorized. I felt quite silly for doing so, but a man hadn’t asked me out on a date in a long time. My heart quickened when I heard the first ring. “Hello?” A million clever responses went through my head, but all I could say was, “Hi. It’s, um… it’s Raven.” “I didn’t recognize the number. How are you, Miss Black?” “Good,” I replied, noticing the crunching behind me had stopped. “I thought maybe I’d take you up on your offer.” “Sounds like a plan. Tomorrow evening?” That was short notice. Hopefully our flight would arrive in time and Viktor wouldn’t spend hours interrogating us. “Sounds good.” Christian suddenly snuggled up behind me. “Hurry up, will ya? You’re hogging all the covers.” Glass coughed. “Who was that?” “No one,” I said, elbowing Christian. “Just my partner.” “The Vamp?” he asked, a hint of irritation in his tone. “So how does eight o’clock work for you?” “I think I can pencil it in,” he said, a smile in his voice. “See you then, Miss Black.” I hung up and rolled over. Crap. Now I was going to have to act like a girl and worry about what to wear. Christian folded up the paper sack into a neat square and leaned over me to toss it into the wastebasket. “Well, if you’re going to go out with a Chitah, maybe I should warn you that their love bites can kill.” “So can mine.” “You should stick to your own kind.” I snorted and rolled over to face him. “And what kind is that? I’m two halves of a whole. And what do you have against Chitahs anyhow?”

Christian scooted down so he was lying on his back. “They’re a nuisance.” “Maybe you should tell that to Claude.” “He’s different. He’s a hairdresser.” I sighed. “Don’t ruin this for me, okay? I haven’t spent much time in the dating pool, so I forgot how to swim.” “Why waste your time with such archaic traditions? And I’d like to know why it is that you won’t even date your own kind.” “Because my maker didn’t want me.” Thunderstruck silence followed, and Christian turned on his side to face me—his eyes fixed on mine. “Go on.” I hesitated. I’d always been one to speak my mind, but anything attached to my emotions I kept guarded. Maybe I was still drunk on Christian’s blood, or maybe it was the fact that despite our quarrel, he’d still come back and brought me dinner, but something made me want to open up to him—to trust him. So I began. “He approached me in a bar and complimented my eyes. Normally that’s a pickup line I ignore, but he was charismatic and interesting—like no one I’d ever met before. We talked for hours, and I don’t mean casual talk. It was the kind of conversation you have with someone when you’re baring your soul. In retrospect, maybe he charmed me to tell him my life story, but I remember him being so easy to talk to. He didn’t even try to make out with me. We found a quiet spot in the back, and then he told me about Vampires.” “And you believed him?” “No. But after he showed me his fangs and then retracted them, I began taking him seriously. I guess after all that alcohol, I wanted to believe that maybe I was destined for something else. He said Vampires didn’t drink blood to survive and convinced me they weren’t evil. It was so impulsive,” I said, my thoughts drifting. “You’re telling me he turned you that very night?” Christian’s lips thinned. “He said he was lonely and wanted a companion—someone

he could talk to and be easy with, the way we were together. We went out to his car, and he turned me. Not all the way, though. I don’t think we completely finished the process. He said my death had to look real so nobody would come looking for me. He was afraid my father would file a police report and my picture would be stapled to every telephone pole in the city. He brought me to the brink of death, and when I woke up, he was gone. I never saw him again.” Christian’s brows arched. “Is that all? I thought there was more to the story.” I gave him an oblique look. “There’s always more to the story.” “So that’s why you’ve turned into the praying mantis who devours her lovers? Because you were abandoned? I’m not going to lie to you—I think your maker was a gobshite for leaving you behind, but I don’t understand the drama. I thought he might have tied you to a whipping post and made you his pet. But it doesn’t sound as bad as all that. That’s not a good enough reason to turn your back on your kind.” “Why? He turned his back on me.” I rolled away and stared up at the ceiling. “He showed me how committed Vampires really are—how trustworthy. He ruined my life, Christian. Sorry if I don’t have any love for my fangdaddy, but it’s not without good reason.” When he didn’t come back with an argument, I turned to look at him. He had a straight nose, and I could see the lines in his forehead from all the brow raising he liked to do. “Thanks for saving me back there,” he said quietly. Now my brows rose in surprise. “I thought it was the other way around?” “Archers aren’t common in the city, so I wasn’t expecting crossbows in the suburbs. If it weren’t for your quick thinking, I’d be the one burning in that house.” I smiled. “And I’d have to change my name to One Eye.” He chuckled and tucked his arm beneath his head. “You have a wicked sense of humor.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment coming from you, Mr. Poe.” I reached down and lifted the diary, locating the spot where I’d left off. “She said she loved him when she was seventeen, but it was years before they got together.” “Why the long wait? Life was short for humans in those days. You could die from a splinter.” I turned the page, following the elegant flow of handwriting. “He told her he knew the girl, but he wanted to meet the woman she’d someday become. It’s tragic.” Christian settled on his back and laced his fingers together across his stomach. “We all have tragic stories.” “Is that why you mate instead of date? Did someone break your heart?” Christian swung his legs over the edge of the bed and strode toward the door. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry,” I quickly said. “I was just making conversation.” Christian glimpsed himself in the mirror as he passed it and stopped. He craned his neck to the side to get a better look at his shiny new tattoo. “You really want to win this bet, don’t you?” I smiled at him over my shoulder. “Abstinence makes the heart grow fonder.” “It also makes the cock grow harder.” “I’m sure you’ll find a new hobby to keep you distracted. Otherwise, you’ll have to listen to my opinions on every woman you have sex with for the rest of our working career.” He straightened his shirt with a tug. “Careful with that sharp tongue, or I just might spoon you.” Regardless of who won the bet, I had a feeling I was going to be hearing spoon jokes for a long time to come.

CHAPTER 15

W

e had an uneventful plane ride back to Cognito. Christian claimed the window seat so he could close the shade and pretend to nap. Next time, I was going to make sure I got on the plane first. When we arrived at the mansion, Gem greeted me at the door with a growing smile. “What happened to you?” I set my bag by the winged statue and looked down to see if I had a bloodstain anywhere. “What do you mean?” She chewed on her nail and looked me over. “I don’t know. You just seem a little too refreshed for someone who just spent two days in the dreariest state in the nation. You have a glow.” Christian breezed by and shut the door behind him. “She was up late last night with a vintage red.” I cut him an icy glare, tempted to rip away the long red scarf he had wrapped around his neck to cover his tattoo. Gem weaved around him on her roller skates. I didn’t like the way the statue beside me was aiming his sword at my chest, so I pulled the laptop out of my bag and headed upstairs. “Is Wyatt home?” “Wait, I’ll come with you.” I looked over my shoulder as she held the wide banister, climbing one step at a time on the toe stop of her skates. “Did I miss anything exciting?” I asked. “Wyatt hasn’t been talking to any ghosts lately; that’s

newsworthy. Claude’s been working on another case, so he’s been busy with a client,” she said, an audible pout in her voice. “I’m glad I finally have someone to talk to. Why don’t we have a sleepover tonight and I’ll show you my room?” I hadn’t been in anyone’s bedroom aside from Christian’s. Stepping inside someone’s private domain was an invitation for them to come into mine, and people need personal space. That was why we socialized in Wyatt’s room or the game rooms. However, I could sense Gem’s eagerness to have fun, and I liked her. Gem was a good-hearted girl with a lot of spirit. She had a knack for bringing out the kid in me, and it was refreshing to be around someone that genuine. “I can’t tonight,” I said. “I have a date.” A hurried sound of rubber pounding against the stone floor closed in on me from behind as she caught up and matched my pace. “Are you serious?” “Detective Glass will be coming by to pick me up.” When we reached the second floor, she skated beside me. “Where’s he taking you?” “I have no earthly idea.” She maneuvered in front of me and began skating backward. “You better wear a dress just in case. And I don’t mean that slutty one you love so much.” I snorted. “What’s wrong with my lucky black dress?” Her arms floated, making her look like a fairy as the air ruffled her violet locks in front of her face. “It’s not… romantic.” “You’re starting to make me nervous. If he wants to go out with me, then he needs to appreciate the total package.” She dropped her arms to her sides. “How would you feel if he showed up in Bermuda shorts and a Hawaiian shirt? And exactly what makes that dress so lucky?” I didn’t bother answering. That dress was entrapment— luring men to their inevitable death. Maybe that wasn’t the best impression to make on a first date. I did a double take when I walked by a recessed wall and saw

Niko sitting in a chair, listening to music from a tiny portable music player. His eyes were closed, but he must have sensed our energy passing by and lifted his hand in a wave. “Niko?” “Shhh,” Gem said, frantically waving me forward. I continued walking until he was out of sight. “Why’s he wearing a pink shirt?” Niko had an all-black wardrobe, and when I’d asked him about it, he explained it was easier for him to get dressed without mismatching colors. Gem gave me an impish grin and stumbled over a crevice in the floor, almost losing her balance. “Niko thinks all his shirts are black. He refuses to wear color, so I snuck two shirts in there to brighten up his wardrobe. Nobody says anything because we all get a kick out of it.” “What’s the other shirt?” “A rainbow, but he never accidentally puts that one on. It’s always fun when he wears the pink one and we try to get him out of the house. Too bad you were gone this morning. Wyatt and I took him out for donuts.” We reached Wyatt’s game room, and Gem spun around in a circle before making a dramatic entrance. “Delivery girl!” Wyatt was sitting in one of the beanbag chairs, legs spread, playing a video game. “What is that?” I asked. “Grand Theft Auto.” “Do you have solitaire on there?” Wyatt glared over the beanbag. “Seriously? What century did you pop out of?” His eyes skated down. “Is that what I think it is?” I held up the laptop. “Claude isn’t the only one in this house with magic fingers.” He dropped his game controller and excitedly got up. “Give it to the master.” Wyatt took the laptop and gently set it on his desk. He dusted a few potato chip crumbs off his leather chair before sitting

down and switching on the computer. “The blasted battery’s dead.” He turned the laptop around and studied the ports. Then he rolled all the way to the left, opened a drawer, pulled out a cord, and rolled back to the right. Watching him work was like going to a geek ballet. Gem glided forward and backward on her skates, her legs widening and then closing. I pulled a round stool out from beneath the desk and sat next to Wyatt. “Don’t close the Internet windows or reset it. She has a Breed dating website open and was still logged in.” Wyatt slowly turned and gave me a cold stare. “When the battery dies, it usually reboots. Why didn’t you keep it charged at the motel?” Because I didn’t have time to grab the power cord while the house was burning? I crossed my legs. “Couldn’t find it.” He shook his head. “That’s fine. Most people are dumb enough to either save their passwords in their browser or keep them on a list. If not, I can still hack it. I need to back up her data before I start, just in case something goes screwy.” I swiveled in my seat. “Have there been any new developments in the case?” “No more bodies, if that’s what you mean.” He reached in a small bag of greasy chips and ate a few while the laptop powered up. “Viktor called the detective to see if they disposed of the first body. She might have had a similar tattoo or something we missed.” “Did you find one?” “They already cremated her,” Gem said. “They don’t have a facility to keep bodies lying around, and no one claimed her. It’s pretty standard with Breed homicides. I hope someone claims me when it’s my time to go.” “That’s a little scary,” I said. “If they thought the victims were human, they should have just left the bodies for the cops to collect.” Wyatt crunched on another chip. “But it turns out she wasn’t. Even if she was, the killer was most definitely not, and haven’t

we already gone over this? The FBI would love nothing more than a string of dead bodies with puncture holes in the neck. Anyhow, no one was a hundred percent on their status. Humans usually carry ID, car keys, or phones, and these girls had nothing. Since a Vampire’s behind it, they’re not going to leave that evidence for the cops to collect. They have all that forensic shit. The thing is, no one knows if there’s something different in our blood that humans would be able to identify in an autopsy or pathology report. Their technology is always improving. What if the Vampire left behind some of his blood? What if they cloned it and made a super race of Vampire assassins? I watch those spooky sci-fi shows.” Gem grabbed his hat and pulled it over his face. “I should have never bought you that zombie DVD collection.” “Has your friend been able to tell us anything?” I asked skeptically. Wyatt faced me with the hat still covering his entire face. “No, but he cleared out all the other spooks from the house. I ain’t complaining.” I anchored my hands on the stool between my legs. “I still don’t get why they don’t at least photograph the crime scenes. They can always burn the pictures later.” He peeled the hat up over his eyes. “It depends on who’s working the case. Some do, some don’t. They don’t really like capturing Breed in photographs. It creates more evidence they have to track and destroy. Usually a few investigators on the scene is enough to piece together what happened. I guess Detective Glass likes to play it safe.” “Speaking of which,” I said, getting up. “I have to get ready for my date.” He turned his chair and straightened one leg to block my exit. “What do you mean by that?” Gem skated toward me. “Someone has a hot date tonight with the good detective.” His brows arched as his boot heel hit the floor. “Now that’s a twist I didn’t see coming. Does Viktor know?”

I scratched the back of my neck and quickly made my escape. Viktor might not like my fraternizing with our business partner, and it left me wondering what Glass was going to say to him when he arrived to pick me up. Hopefully I could just slip out the door and Viktor would be up in his office somewhere. Gem hooked her arm in mine, and I stumbled trying to keep up with her fast pace. “Let me take you to my abode so we can talk about your date.” Without giving me a choice in the matter, Gem led me to her room. It was also on the second floor but in a different area from Wyatt’s office. My jaw dropped when she opened the door. She skated in ahead of me and stopped in the center. Gem had transformed her medieval surroundings into a Bohemian dream. The stone walls were covered with alternating shades of delicate fabric that were somehow attached to the ceiling, giving the room dimension. Unlike my room or Christian’s, hers had a long row of windows on the left side that overlooked the courtyard. It brought in so much light. Sheer gold curtains covered them, casting an ethereal glow in the room. Large area rugs decorated the floor, and in front of the fireplace on the far wall was an oversized gold sofa with a curved back. She had it facing the door as if ignoring the fireplace. I ran my fingers along her bejeweled armoire just to my right. “I did that myself,” she said proudly. “It took a long time to find all the different rhinestones I wanted, but I think it’s beautiful.” It sparkled with the outdoor light coming in, and I could only imagine what it looked like in candlelight. “Viktor gave you electricity?” I asked, marveling at the tiny white lights on one of the walls. “I forgot to turn those off,” she said. “They’re battery operated and wonderful! You should get some.” Gem sat down on the sofa and began unlacing her skates. “I never light the fireplace because of all the fabric, so I put the couch here instead. It seems weird facing it the other way with my back to

the door.” Gem had truly made her living space a reflection of her personality. She tossed her skates in a corner and patted the seat cushion next to her. “Come hang out.” I silently treaded across the floor, which was carpeted by red and gold area rugs overlapping one another. Her canopy bed was alongside the right wall, purple curtains tied to each post. In front of the window closest to the sofa was a small shelf with all kinds of rocks and raw gemstones. Because the shelf didn’t have a back, the light caught every facet and cut on the rocks. Each of the four shelves sparkled. I took a seat next to her, noticing all kinds of painted and bejeweled mason jars beside the bed and around the room. One area near the windows had nothing but oversized pillows, and since the windows ran from ceiling to floor, she had an amazing view of the courtyard. “Did you do all this by yourself?” “I decorated, but I had help getting the curtains up. I’d love to put a chandelier in the center of the room, but not if that means using candles.” She played with the pendant around her neck. “Our bedroom is the one place in this house that’s truly ours, so don’t be afraid to decorate it the way you want. Seeing a person’s private quarters is like looking into their soul.” I crossed my legs. “If that’s true, Christian has a dark and empty soul.” “I was lucky to get this room,” she continued. “The first of us got to choose our rooms, but then Viktor was afraid it would show favoritism if the early birds got all the good ones, so he started choosing rooms that look similar. Except for Christian’s. Viktor took into consideration that light hurts his eyes, so he gave him a room without windows.” Gem covered her legs with a thin blanket of crushed velvet, tassels dangling from all sides. If this was an extension of her soul, then she had a strong penchant for surrounding herself with color, which I found intriguing. Whether it was her clothes

or makeup, something on her always sparkled and stood out. Today she had on gold lipstick, and though she usually wore makeup, she never covered the beauty mark below her left eye. It was a dark little imperfection amid so much loveliness. “How old are you?” I asked. “Not very. Just around fifty, but I don’t count anymore. When you’re immortal, there’s no point in remembering your age.” I bent my knee and turned to face her. “Was it hard letting go of your old life?” Gem reclined her head, and something penetrated her casual façade. “I didn’t have a human life like you did. I was born and sold on the black market.” I gaped at her. “How is that possible? The black market doesn’t sell human babies.” “I don’t talk about this with the others. Only Viktor knows.” I knew how scary it was to confide in someone, especially when your life could become the subject of gossip. “You don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to, but I promise it won’t leave this room.” She worried her lip and flashed her violet eyes up to mine. “I think some have their suspicions, but I’m not human. I never was. I was born a Relic.” My brows rose in disbelief. I knew Relics were genetically similar to humans—except for their ability to pass down learned knowledge to their descendants—but I’d never heard of one becoming a Mage. She played with one of the long tassels on the blanket. “That’s why I have this special gift with ancient languages. It must have been what my ancestors specialized in. Do you know much about Relics?” I shrugged. “Well,” she continued, “Relics are all different. Some focus on certain Breeds, some specialize in magic, others in medicine, and each generation adds more knowledge to the pool. I didn’t discover my gift until I was older. The more people I met, the more I realized I could understand foreign languages people were

speaking without having to think about it. And it was more than just generic languages like Chinese or Arabic. The more I researched, the more I discovered just how deep the rabbit hole went. Breed languages. Extinct languages. But I had this insatiable desire to learn more, even though I wouldn’t have children of my own to pass the knowledge down to.” “How did you become a Mage? I thought they only turned humans.” She brushed her hair away from her eyes. “Well… I guess you know how genetically similar Relics are to humans. That means they can become immortal, but most won’t. The whole point of their existence is to acquire more knowledge with each generation. So kids are important to them, you know? Plus the Mageri has all those rules about who they bring in, and I doubt they’re eager to let in many Relics. It might open up Pandora’s box.” “In what way?” She shrugged. “Relics could easily go extinct if they all decided to become an immortal, and they play an important role in our society. I’m sure the Mageri makes exceptions, but they probably choose older people who don’t have any kids. They’d also need a good reason. It’s not like a restaurant where you can just make a reservation for immortality.” Even though she was trying to make light of the situation, I couldn’t crack a smile. Not after what she’d revealed to me. “So you were sold as a baby on the black market to become a Mage?” She shifted in her seat. “Lots of immortals out there like raising their own Breed. They see them as trainable. Some just want a servant to juice from or drink their blood. I was born a slave, so I don’t know what it’s like to leave family behind. I never had one.” The sparkling stones in the window caught my attention. Gem’s room felt like a palace where a princess would sleep. Now it made a little more sense. I felt guilty for complaining about my upbringing after hearing her story, and I’m sure that wasn’t the whole of it.

She twisted her hair up into a messy knot and tied it with a band from her wrist. Her hair poked out in different directions like a little tornado sitting atop her head. “I didn’t turn for a long while, and my Creator showed me that a good life was possible. I had the choice to stay a Relic, but my Creator offered immortality as a chance to reclaim the years stolen from me. I knew what I was giving up,” she said, shrugging her shoulders. “Kids and all that. But I never wanted children. I wouldn’t know how to be a mother or raise a baby with love that no one ever gave me. That kind of thing has to be learned.” I wanted to tell her that it didn’t, but how would I know? Maybe an unloved child never acquires the tools needed to care for another. Gem had made her choice, as had I, and we had to live with those decisions. Having kids was the furthest thing from my mind at twenty-five, so it hadn’t seemed like a big thing to give up at the time. I still had no regrets, especially considering all the things I’d done since becoming immortal. She threw her head back and looked up. “I guess that’s why I come across as immature.” “You’re not immature. You just have a lot of energy and don’t seem as jaded as the rest of us,” I said with a laugh. Her smile brightened. “I never had a childhood, and there were so many things I never got to experience.” She quickly got up and strode across the carpet, and I admired her black leggings and sweaterdress. “People are so consumed by how you’re supposed to behave. I never want to be a person who can’t tell a joke or wear roller skates in the house. I want to climb trees until I’m a thousand, and I don’t believe in acting your age. I believe in being yourself. People strip all that joy away from you—piece by piece—and then you forget who you really are.” She lifted a pair of short boots with a tall heel from the armoire and took a seat in the center of the room. “No one understands what it’s like to be me. I grew up not knowing what I liked, who I was, what I wanted to do, or where I wanted to go. I grew up without an identity.” I flashed a smile when she fell back, her right foot high in the air as she struggled to put on the boot. Childhood is a time of

self-discovery when we learn about the world, and maybe that’s a more insightful experience to go through as an adult than it is as a child. Gem finally got her boot on. “Are you going to wear a dress tonight?” “I will if you promise to take Christian out.” Her head bobbed up. “Excuse me?” I stood up and offered her my hand. “If you can’t get him out of the house, can you at least set him up on a date with a slut?” She stood up and wobbled before getting her balance. “What are you scheming? Is this another bet you two have going on?” I shrugged guiltily. Gem flashed a wicked smile. “I’m so on board with that plan.”

CHAPTER 16

W

hen Detective Glass arrived, Christian stormed out the door, shouldering past him and making a dramatic exit. Gem looked dismayed since she had agreed to help me sabotage Christian’s plans for celibacy so I could win my bet. To my relief, no one else appeared to see us off. The mansion was ginormous, and we never had unexpected visitors. I decided to tell Viktor about it later. It all depended on how the date went. Glass steered his black Mercedes in front of the restaurant. “Did I mention how beautiful you look tonight?” He admired my red dress for the umpteenth time. “About a million times, but I’ll accept a million and one.” I’d borrowed one of Gem’s shawls since I didn’t have a matching coat for a nice dress like the one I had on. I owned a leather jacket and a raggedy old coat with holes, but they made me look like either a biker or a derelict. It was nice to feel like a woman, and that was exactly the kind of magic the dress had for me. Granted, it was a little over-the-top for a first date, but you only live once. Or maybe twice if you’re lucky. The dress was long, elegant, and sexy. Burgundy, sleeveless, a modest V-neck, and a slit at the bottom that stopped at my knees. Gem helped me pick it out on a shopping trip, but I’d never thought I’d have an occasion to wear it. Unfortunately, the delicate fabric made me feel naked, especially when a blast of cold air enveloped me as I got out of

the car. A valet took the keys from Glass, and we headed inside. When we entered the Italian restaurant, I took notice of another couple leaving. A diamond necklace encircled the woman’s neck, and the fur coat she had on looked extravagant. Thank God I wore a dress. While Glass confirmed our reservation, my eyes wandered around, admiring the gold wallpaper and crystal sconces. They probably had gold-plated toilets in the bathroom. Something to check out later. “Raven.” I jumped like a timid animal when Glass gripped my arm. Two months ago, I would have stabbed a man for doing that. “Our table is ready. Are you all right?” I straightened my back. “Yep. Lead the way.” Suddenly I got a swarm of butterflies in my stomach. I’d never gone into any Breed establishment as part of a couple, and I’d seen firsthand how prejudiced some of the older ones could be. Usually it was Shifters, Chitahs, and the ones who could have children. Most were intolerant about someone turning their back on their own kind because it meant one less generation of that race. Public shaming wasn’t as frightening to me as what I might do to them. Glass was a Chitah in every respect of the word. Tall, blond hair, golden eyes, and a confident air about him. They weren’t afraid to look anyone in the eye, and they could be territorial and aggressive. When I spotted an empty booth in the back, I quickened my pace. Glass stopped in the middle of the restaurant and captured my wrist. “Where do you think you’re going?” I pointed to the seat in the back. “I like that one better.” “We’re not eating next to the bathroom.” He pulled out a chair and stood there while I sat down. Well, this is going to be an interesting evening, I thought to myself. Especially since I’m not armed, and if things get ugly… “Would you like to start off with appetizers?” the waiter

asked. “No,” Glass replied. “Bring us a bottle of your best red. Neither one of us feels like teasing our appetites, so we’ll have the rack of lamb with potatoes.” Lamb? My stomach churned at the idea of eating a baby animal. Suddenly I couldn’t get the song “Mary Had a Little Lamb” out of my head. “Do you have chicken salad? I think I’d rather have that.” “The lamb is superior,” Glass assured me, arranging the silverware on the table. “Bring the lady a side salad to go with it.” When the waiter left, Glass laced his fingers together and leaned in. “I thought you liked to try new things?” I knew where he was going with that comment. I sipped my ice water, leaving behind a stain on the rim from my burgundy lipstick. I wondered if I looked a little too Goth with my black nail polish and dark eye shadow, but Glass was just going to have to accept the real me. Even if my dress was a lie. I poked at a cube of ice in my glass, trying to remember what normal people talked about on a date. I already knew what he did for a living, and most Breeds were put off when asked about human interests such as television, movies, or politics. Then I remembered most Chitahs came from large families. “Do you have any family nearby?” “No siblings to speak of, and my parents are long dead.” “I’m sorry to hear that.” So much for that icebreaker. Glass looked dapper in his dark shirt and grey sports jacket. He was definitely more seasoned than the other men I’d dated. He must have been an older Chitah. From what I knew about them, they physically aged about five years for every few hundred, give or take. His blond hair didn’t give his age away, but I noticed a few grey hairs mixed in with his dark brows. Such a strange combination to have black eyebrows and light hair. He rubbed his high forehead, smoothing out the deep lines. “My mother’s death was pretty recent—ten years ago. She was sick for a long time, and I was her caregiver, which wasn’t an

easy job. I guess you have no family to speak of since you’re a Mage. Who’s your Creator?” Glass was wandering into dangerous territory filled with emotional land mines and grenades. I breathed a sigh of relief when the waiter appeared, flourishing a bottle of wine before filling our glasses. I gulped half my glass and got a quick refill before he left the table. Once the wine kicked in, I gazed up at the opulent chandelier. “Do you bring all your dates here?” Glass scratched his ear. “You must have me mixed up with a guy who goes out with a lot of women.” “I bet all the Chitahs are chasing you down. Come on. You’re a detective. That’s a pretty admirable job, and a lot of ladies love a distinguished gentleman.” He pinched one of his dark eyebrows and smiled. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were hitting on me.” That shut me up real quick. My cheeks flushed, and I smiled awkwardly, gulping down my wine before I embarrassed myself any further. I didn’t know anything about the dating rituals of Chitahs except that their women played hard to get. And here I was, practically throwing myself on the table as the main course. I wanted him to smell my perfume, not my desperation. I glanced down to make sure the low collar on my dress wasn’t revealing too much. “How did you get into detective work?” Glass swirled his drink and gave it a taste. “It’s the only job where I feel like I’m making a difference. I tried a few things before, but this one gives me a purpose. Someone needs to clean the scum off the streets. I consider it a personal mission in life. And you? How did a woman like you get into your line of work?” I dodged his gaze and noticed a few people staring at us. “Pretty much the same reason. I guess we’re not so different.” He leaned in. “I can scent your annoyance. Do you mind that they’re staring at us?” “I only have a problem when people don’t speak their mind.

At least I can tell who the idiots are by the way they’re gawking, but I’m more concerned about the ones who wear a mask and hide their intentions. You know?” Glass leaned back in his chair. “Everyone wears a mask.” “I guess that’s true. But the ones who don’t make our job a little easier.” His eyes twinkled. “I knew there was a reason I liked you.” “Glad it wasn’t just my ass.” He rocked with laughter and drew even more eyes to our table. Our glasses clinked, and I decided it was going to be a fabulous evening.

ALL FABULOUS EVENINGS MUST END, and my curtain closed the moment Christian Poe swaggered into the restaurant. Glass and I were talking about places we’d like to travel when I glimpsed a man in a dark coat making his way through the center of the room. I was certain he knew I was in there, but he made no eye contact as he followed the waiter. “Were you vacationing in Washington?” Glass asked. I furrowed my brow. Glass wiped his mouth with a linen napkin and then tossed it across his empty plate. “When you called me last night, I noticed the area code.” “Oh. No. I had to take care of something.” “With him?” he asked, nodding at Christian, who had just taken a seat at a nearby table with a buxom blonde. I was a little disappointed that Glass had noticed him. Hopefully this wouldn’t ruin our evening. “Well, Christian is my partner. Where I go, he goes.” As if on cue, Christian made a deliberate turn in his chair, cocking his head to the side and then searching the sea of people in the room. Ignoring him, I used my fingernail to try to dislodge a piece of meat wedged between my teeth.

Glass pushed his plate forward and rested his arms on the table. “You should apply for a job with the higher authority. It pays well, and if you make detective, you don’t need a partner. I like the independence, and I don’t have set hours. Except for the crime scenes I have to show up for right away, I can create my own schedule and do as I please.” Christian appeared behind my chair and bent over, his whiskers brushing against my cheek. He lifted a bone from my plate and held it up. “Well, it looks like Mary had a little lamb.” “What are you doing here?” I asked flatly. “This is quite the coincidence, wouldn’t you agree? I’m with the tall lass—the one over there with the ample breasts,” he said, pointing at his table. “I see her. Canada can see her.” “Aye,” he said, lost in his thoughts. Glass flicked his gaze between us. “Why don’t you join us… Poe, isn’t it?” Christian crooked his finger at his date, and when she rose from the table, I couldn’t help but notice her tall frame and the golden eyes that flashed up to meet mine. That conniving little Vamp had hooked up with a Chitah, and not just any Chitah, but the most gorgeous one I’d ever seen. Probably on purpose. Was he trying to outdo me or using her to tempt my date? After everything he’d said against Chitahs, I knew sabotage was on the menu tonight. She sashayed toward the table, her white dress hugging her body. Christian grabbed an empty chair and dragged it around to my right so he could sit next to his date. I hadn’t paid much attention to what he was wearing when he’d abruptly left the mansion, but now it seemed like he was parading himself around and turning slowly to give me the full view. Dark jeans, a bloodred shirt that matched my dress, a black sports jacket, and cologne. He also had a red scarf tied around his neck, and my lips eased into a wide grin as I remembered the tattoo. “Why the accessories?” I asked, tapping my finger against my

neck. “Vampires don’t get cold.” He adjusted his scarf and gave me a stony glance. “It’s fashionable.” I smiled and lifted my glass. “Maybe in the eighteen hundreds.” His companion sat in the chair nearest to Glass. “Everyone, this is Marlene.” Christian put his right arm behind her chair and kissed her bare shoulder. “Marlene, this is everyone.” “Hi, everyone,” she purred. Christian searched the room and stood up. “Where the feck is the waiter? You pay all this money and get shite service. Be right back.” When he flounced out of the room, I leaned over and spoke privately to Marlene. “Known each other long?” She offered an unapologetic smile. “Do you have a watch?” I smiled back and crooked my finger to whisper in her ear. “If you want to know what turns Christian on, he likes it when you stick your tongue in his ear. It’s his thing.” I patted her hand and sat back. “I’m glad to see him dating again. He’s been through a rough patch lately. Maybe you can get him to take off that scarf. He can be so deceptively shy.” She winked, and it occurred to me that Marlene wasn’t very bright. Maybe that was the way he liked them. I should have told her he liked women who licked the bones from my plate. When Marlene turned her gaze toward Glass, I felt a small sting of jealousy. The woman was so well endowed that she practically needed separate reservations for her breasts. Was Marlene the epitome of what Chitah men wanted? Glass sat back in his chair and looked her over. “Do you normally date Vampires?” “If the right man asks,” she said. “What do you do for a living?” “Keep the streets clean.” She chuckled. “So you’re a street sweeper?” His jaw set.

“Glass is a detective,” I informed her. “He works with the higher authority solving crimes.” Marlene rubbed her nose and then switched to the chair nearest me. “So how do you know Christian?” Glass leaned forward and rested his elbows on the table, his fingers laced together. “They spent last night together in Washington. I would love to hear all about that.” I frowned. “I’m sorry, Glass. I’m not trying to ignore you. None of this was planned.” A bottle of wine appeared on the table, and Christian sat down next to Glass. “Are we playing musical chairs?” He topped everyone’s glass, and when finished, he drank half of his. “Now that’s the stuff.” “I was just asking how you two know each other,” Marlene said. Christian gave me a guarded look. “She’s my partner in crime.” The detective touched the stem of his wineglass. “Now that I have you both here, maybe we should discuss the case. Have you made any progress?” He directed his question to Christian, thank God. After a few glasses of wine, I was afraid I might start telling him everything. Case details, leads, the security code to our gate, my favorite sex positions… Christian waved his half-empty glass and sat back. “We’re close to finding the fanghole who’s responsible.” Glass shifted in his chair. “Do you have a name? I can run a background check to see if they have any previous offenses.” Christian’s lips twisted in a sardonic smile. “You mean to say that you haven’t come up with a single lead?” “I’ve spent hours at the crime scenes. But you wouldn’t know that since you sped away like a child.” I sipped my wine, noticing the disdain on Christian’s face. Christian stroked his beard and set down his drink. “As it so happens, Raven and I stayed up all night going over the case. She hogs the covers.”

I would have kicked him under the table had Marlene not been sitting between us. “Is that so,” Glass said. When his eyes skated off to the side, I reached across the table and held his hand. Marlene must have taken that as her cue. She wrapped her hands around Christian’s neck and rammed her tongue in his ear. I quelled my urge to burst out laughing when he shrank back and tilted his head in obvious disgust. “It’s too early to reveal our findings,” I said. “I’m sure Viktor will give you a call when we have something concrete. Are you positive there aren’t any photographs from the previous cases you can share with us? Evidence? Anything?” He placed his hand on top of mine. “You’ll be the first to know if I have something you want.” Was that an innuendo? When Marlene started tugging at Christian’s scarf, he shot me a dark look. A flicker of understanding sparked in his eyes that maybe he shouldn’t have left the table earlier. Or maybe my smug expression gave me away. “Why don’t you two join us at the Red Door after dinner,” Marlene offered. “I know someone who can get us into the VIP party room.” Remembering what Christian liked to do in those private rooms, I sat back and tossed my napkin onto my plate. “Thanks, but I’m not really in the mood for clubbing.” She shrugged impassively. “Suit yourself. There’s a live band playing at midnight.” “Tell us more about yourself, Detective.” Christian refilled his glass of wine. “What exactly do you want to know, Mr. Poe?” I snorted at the unintentional rhyme. “He wants to know your blood type.” “Put a cork in it,” Christian snapped. “I have every right to know what kind of man is asking to see my partner, especially when we have business ties with him. Do you normally diddle

with your associates?” Glass narrowed his eyes. “And maybe I have every right to know what kind of man Raven has chosen to partner with. Tell me, Mr. Poe, do you think if I ran a background check on you it would turn up anything concerning?” Christian lifted his glass. “Touché.” Marlene leaned over and licked the shell of Christian’s ear. He recoiled, but that didn’t stop her hand from roving across his lap. I reached around and lifted my shawl from the back of my chair. When I rose from my seat, Christian’s eyes took in my elegant dress. “I think I’m ready to go. I hope you two have a delightful evening,” I said, waggling my brows, hoping like heck he lost our bet. Christian gave me a look of murder when she tugged at his scarf again. While Glass paid the bill, I waited by the front entrance. A few rogue snowflakes drifted to the ground, heralding the coming of winter. When the valet arrived with the car, we dashed outside, and a gust of wind blew my dress up in the back. So much for sophistication. Once inside the car, Glass gripped the steering wheel and sped out of the parking lot with haste. “What’s wrong?” I asked, noticing his altered mood. “I don’t trust Vampires. I’m sorry if he’s your partner, but you have no business trusting a man like that. They’re deceptive and dangerous.” “You don’t think I know that? It’s not like I had a choice in the matter.” His nostrils twitched. “I picked up your scent in there.” I waited for a beat. “And?” It dawned on me that he must have been able to smell my jealousy. The only problem was it had to do with the way Chesty McBoobs was looking at Glass, not because of her and Christian. But I couldn’t exactly explain that to Glass. This was our first date. How desperate would that make me look if I was jealous

about another woman looking at him? “I deal with criminals every day,” he continued. “Vampires are the most deceitful and conniving men because of their gift to charm and erase memories. Trusting a man who wields that much power is foolish, and it concerns me that you have no problem working beside one. That’s all.” I smirked when I realized that some of his contempt might be due to a little jealousy of his own. It was flattering to think someone might feel territorial over me, even if it came from a man who was technically my mortal enemy. “I had a nice time tonight, but this… this isn’t me.” He studied me a moment at the light. “What do you mean?” I gripped the door as we turned a corner. “Dresses, fancy dinners, polite conversation. Don’t get me wrong, it was a great evening, but I don’t want you to get a false impression about who I am.” A smile pressed lines in his cheeks. “And who are you, Miss Black?” That was a damn good question. “I dress down, I have a wicked sense of humor, I love eating in a greasy diner, and I know how to handle myself around a Vampire. I’m not intimidated by any Breed, or else I wouldn’t be sitting here on a date with a Chitah.” He sped down the road that led to the mansion. “You’re not at all bothered by the fact that we’re mortal enemies—that people will judge you like those in the restaurant tonight who were whispering and pointing?” “Yes, ignorance bothers me. But screw them. I live by my rules, not anyone else’s.” “You’re an interesting woman. I’ve never met a Mage who dated a Chitah of her own free will.” “So what made you ask me out?” His voice lowered an octave. “I like to live on the wild side.” The car stopped in front of the gate, and Glass unbuckled his seat belt. He sized me up with a predatory gaze. “My bite is much worse

than my bark, Miss Black.” All four of his canines pushed out, as if to emphasize the fact he could kill me with one bite. “So’s mine,” I whispered. Maybe he was giving me one last chance to back out of this, but I wasn’t going anywhere. He leaned in for a kiss, and it couldn’t have been a more perfect moment. But for reasons I couldn’t explain, I drew back. A peculiar look clouded his expression. “Sorry,” he said. “That was too forward for a first date.” “No, it’s not you. I’m just… I’m not used to the dating scene.” “Get used to it, Miss Black, because I’m taking you out again.”

CHAPTER 17

L

ater that evening, I crept onto the rooftop to gather my thoughts. On a moonlit night, I could see the trees and surrounding property. But tonight was cloudy, so I chose a corner that overlooked the courtyard and allowed me to watch Gem floating in the heated pool. It seemed to be a nightly ritual for her. I reflected over my date with Glass. The fancy restaurant wasn’t my thing, but he was so attentive and not at all a man I could push around. Dominant men were attractive to me. The only concerning part was his obvious aversion to Vampires. I felt the same, but would his feelings for me change if he found out I was half? Viktor had suggested it was better not to disclose I was a crossbreed to anyone outside Keystone, but if things got serious with Glass, I’d have to reveal the truth. I admired the magnificent view stretched out before me. Unfortunately, I wasn’t impervious to the cold, and the frigid wind eventually drove me indoors. I changed into my pajamas— dark grey sweats and a sleeveless shirt. I was so used to wandering the streets that it was sometimes impossible for me to sit idly for long. Maybe I’d grow used to it in time, but my restless legs led me into the quiet halls. Someone had snuffed the candles out, so I relied on my Vampire vision to see more clearly. After descending to the second floor, I changed direction and headed toward a flickering

glow near the back of the mansion. It was coming from one of the studies, only this one had shelves for walls filled with hundreds upon hundreds of books. Their bindings were suffused in candlelight, as was the massive gold rug beneath my feet. Even the smell in the room was different because of all the old paper. A log snapped in the hearth, sending a spray of embers up the flue. I approached two oversized leather chairs that faced each other and took a seat across from Niko. Between us was a small table with a decanter of alcohol and a half-empty glass. Niko’s hair looked like an ebony mane, his carved features emphasized by the firelight throwing shadows against his profile. He wore his usual dark slacks but didn’t have on anything else. Usually when I saw Niko shirtless and barefoot, he was in the training room or had just left it. The cold chill in the air didn’t put goose bumps on his arms. Hell, the man could prance naked in the snow if he wanted and use his Thermal ability to keep warm. I quietly took notice of the Creator’s mark on his left pec. I’d seen it before. Every Mage carried the mark of their Creator—a symbol that appeared on our body from the moment their energy made us immortal. The mark linked us to that person forever. “What are you doing in here?” I finally asked. He turned his head away from the fire. “Reading.” I glanced at the book on his lap. “How?” He smiled and tilted it toward me, revealing blank pages with patterns of raised dots. “Braille. Can’t sleep?” “I should ask you the same.” “How was your evening?” I crossed my legs. “Christian didn’t tell you?” “He hasn’t returned home.” Which made me want to stay up all night and wait for his return. I could always tell when he’d been with a woman. Even when he showered away their lipstick stains and perfume, he carried himself differently and was more flirtatious. “It sounds like his date went better than mine.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that. Christian never goes out with the same woman twice, so I would hardly call his coming home late a standard of excellence.” Niko set his book on the table. “Glass wants to go on another date.” Niko nodded, his expression brightening. “Splendid news. I can tell by your light that it went well.” I laughed and cleared my throat. “I must be crazy for dating a detective.” “Why is that? He’s on the right side of the law, so I’m sure he has admirable qualities.” “That’s exactly what I’m worried about. The fact he can scent my lies makes me nervous about him asking the wrong questions. I’ve killed a lot of people, Niko. He might decide to put me in cuffs if he finds out.” Niko gave me an impish grin. “Is that not what you intended?” “Very funny, but I’m not into bondage. What about you? Isn’t it hard to date and bring women here? Or does Viktor not allow visits?” Niko held out his hand, and a flame of blue light appeared in his palm. “Dating isn’t a concern I trouble myself over.” I watched as he moved his hand around, controlling the light as if it were a separate entity in his hand. I wasn’t able to master light so perfectly, so I watched him in awe. “Is that something I can learn?” “This requires an enormous amount of control, and that’s not something easily acquired in a short period of time. Perhaps one day when you’re as old as I am,” he said, rolling the light around in his palm. “I can only imagine what this must look like. These kinds of talents are what perpetuated the myth among humans that we were sorcerers of black magic. They didn’t understand what they were seeing.” He pointed his index finger, and the light briefly danced on the tip before melting back into his palm. “Do you play the violin?” I asked. His brows arched. “If I had that kind of talent, I might not

have ended up here. Why do you ask?” I shrugged. “A few nights ago, I thought I heard a violin. Then again, I hear all kinds of mysterious sounds in this mansion. Sometimes the wind finds a way in through the cracks of a window and plays like an orchestra.” “This house has many ghosts, and they don’t all belong to Wyatt.” The light tumbled between his fingers in a magnificent display and flared a radiant gold that no sunset could rival. “What’s going on in here?” Gem asked. “I’m feeling left out.” The light shattered in Niko’s hands, falling to the floor like dying embers from a fireworks show. Gem stood beside Niko’s chair and smiled at me. “I can tell by the look on your face that you had a good time with Glass.” “You’re in a clever mood,” Niko said, tilting his head in her direction. “Stop reading my light.” Gem gave a playful shake of her head “Viktor sent me to find you. There’s been another murder.” I didn’t have to look at a clock to know it was three in the morning. Niko had given me a quick lesson on how to use my Mage energy to tell time, although that had brought up a hilarious conversation about daylight saving and time zones. “What’s he want us to do?” I asked. Gem tightened her kimono, her damp hair pulled back. “Investigate the crime scene. We have to leave this minute.” Niko furrowed his brow. “Everyone?” She sat down on his armrest and played with the tie on her silk robe. “He didn’t say, but I should probably go.” “No, Gem. I don’t like how those women affect you.” “What if there’s a marking or tattoo?” He rose to his feet. “Then we’ll take a photograph or describe it. We all have important tasks in this group.” She sulked. “Yeah, but I feel useless—like I’m not pulling my weight.”

Niko’s crystalline eyes picked up colors in the firelight as he averted his eyes. “You’re anything but useless.” I stood up, adrenaline kicking in. “We should get dressed and hurry before the sun comes up. Ugh. It’s too early for dead bodies.” Gem hurried toward the door. “Speaking of dead bodies, I still need to wake up Wyatt. Downstairs in five!”

WYATT YAWNED DRAMATICALLY while speeding down the road in his vintage Mini Cooper. The driver’s seat was on the wrong side of the car, so it felt awkward to be sitting beside him. I zipped up my leather coat since his heater was about as warm as an arctic winter. “You should have brought your coat. You’re going to freeze.” “Gem woke me up in a panic. I thought Viktor was having a meeting, not an outing.” “Did you find anything on Penny’s computer?” He tapped his horn at someone. “She bought a lot of furlined boots and Western romance novels.” We hit a deep pothole, and it shook the car. “What about the dating website?” I asked. “That’s going to take me a little more time. I made a list of the men she corresponded with, but they all go by handles. Breed sites are closely monitored against hackers, so I went to plan B.” “I’m afraid to ask.” “I created a fake profile, and Blue agreed to put on a blond wig since that might be his type. Ever seen Blue in a blond wig? Hot mama.” “So you’re baiting him?” “Yup. We made her pose demurely so she wouldn’t be recognizable. I gleaned some generic facts from Penny’s profile and tried to mirror it as much as possible without it being obvious.”

I glanced over at his T-shirt, which said: I WOULD CUDDLE YOU SO HARD. “Is that appropriate considering where we’re going?” He rubbed lazily at the whiskers on his face. “You’re lucky I put on pants, buttercup. When I’m asleep, I don’t like anyone creeping in my room and jolting me out of bed. I already told Viktor I’m not down with this.” “Then why didn’t you stay behind with Gem?” I grabbed the dash when he slammed on his brakes and shouted at a car running a red light. “They think because it’s three in the morning that they own the city,” he complained. “Oh, you were saying?” “Viktor has enough of us going. I just wondered why you didn’t stay home.” “I’m going on the off chance that the specter is still hanging around. If you want to know the truth, I thought the victims might have been mentally unstable ex-girlfriends whose lovers got rid of them. After sniffing through Penny’s personals, I feel like I have a better idea of what kind of woman she was. She didn’t seem like a crazy.” I snorted. “Looking for a girlfriend?” He pulled his beanie down in the front. “I only date women with a pulse. My friend could probably use a little company, though. In fact, it might be just the diversion I need to keep him occupied. I thought having all the spooks out of the house would be bliss, but now I’m beginning to see that it’s made him a little too clingy.” I turned around to see if the van was still behind us. Wyatt had invited me to keep him company instead of riding along with everyone else. He preferred taking his own car in case he wanted to bolt, and I was on board with that plan. Wyatt pointed as we passed a club called Red Door. “We’re almost there.” After another block, he turned into a vacant parking lot. We were still in the heart of the city, but this was one of those areas that had unused strips of land. The headlights shone on

Detective Glass, who was standing in front of his Mercedes with his hands in his coat pockets. I scanned the area in search of a body, but nothing immediately caught my eye. As soon as I stepped out of the car, my hair whipped around and tangled in front of my face. I swept it back and headed toward Glass. “Another one already?” Glass gripped my shoulders, his tone sending a chill up my spine. “You might not want to see this.” “This isn’t my first rodeo, Glass. I’ve seen dead bodies before.” “Detective,” Viktor said in greeting. “It is unfortunate we see each other again under these circumstances. How long do we have?” Glass looked at his watch. “Thirty minutes before the cleaners arrive.” Wyatt passed by us, his teeth chattering and hands tucked beneath his armpits. He wasn’t looking at the ground but searching for what I presumed to be the ghost of the deceased. “Where is she?” Viktor asked. Glass lowered his arms and gave me a pensive stare. “Raven, you should go back to the car.” I furrowed my brow, uncertain if I was more curious or annoyed by his request. “I’m here to do a job.” He sighed and tipped his head at Viktor. “Follow me.” Shepherd eased up beside me and retrieved a small flashlight from his coat pocket. Glass had parked his car facing the field, so his headlights provided sufficient light. When her feet came into view, I slowed my pace to take in the scene. They were halfway on the concrete, and the rest of her was in the weeds. Unlike the last crime scene, this parking lot was secluded from any buildings. Had there ever been one, the city must have torn it down long ago. Weeds were sprouting up from the large cracks in the concrete, and there were no painted lines visible. A screech sounded as Blue’s falcon swooped above us and landed on an old telephone pole. Her sharp eyes looked down at

us briefly. “I need everyone to stand back while I do my work,” Shepherd commanded. We formed a wide semicircle while Shepherd stepped into the grass and knelt next to the body. Meanwhile, I was still trying to figure out why Glass was so concerned with my seeing another crime scene. Niko touched my arm, a dark hood drawn over his head. “What’s around us?” “A field straight ahead. It’s hard to see, but it looks like debris on the right where a building once stood. It’s like one of those strips of land between vacant properties that nobody can sell or do anything with. I guess there’s too much competition with the club up the street. There’s an old apartment building about a hundred yards to the left, but it looks abandoned.” I bit my lip and looked up at Niko. “Do you understand distance? Sorry, I’m not good explaining this.” “You’re fine. Is this a place people would walk past?” “No. It’s secluded. Do you see anything?” “A faint trace of energy,” he said, turning away from the body and looking at the ground leading out. “This happened recently.” “How did you find her?” I asked Glass. He turned away from the scene and approached me. “An anonymous call.” “Again? Seems like you have a lot of Good Samaritans awake after midnight. You’re lucky anyone found her at all.” “The club was busy tonight,” he pointed out. “Someone might have seen or sensed something and didn’t want to get involved. That’s usually the case. It’s not uncommon for people to seek out these parking lots for, uh…” “Recreational activity?” I suggested. “This crime scene doesn’t fit with the others. They were either deep in the city or next to a busy establishment, like he was showboating.” Viktor clapped the detective on his shoulder. “Let’s talk privately.”

I could tell he didn’t want Glass seeing how we operated. The detective was involved in the case by default, but the higher authority had placed us in control. Maybe Viktor didn’t trust him not to leak our findings, but I did. Glass didn’t seem like the kind of man who spread rumors. Shepherd stood up and wiped his hands against his pants. “This one’s different,” he murmured. I still couldn’t see her very well. Niko and I neared the edge of the lot. “The emotions are fresh,” Shepherd continued. “It happened within the past few hours, and I think it happened here. It’s messy. A lot of fear, a lot of blood.” “Vampire?” I asked, wondering if it was linked to our case. He ran his hand over the dark bristles on his head. “Two puncture wounds on her neck, but this murder was violent. There’s a knife in her heart.” “Can you pick up emotions from the killer?” Shepherd folded his arms, and his lips thinned. “Rage is what I pick up, and it’s giving me a headache. There was a struggle. Her fear is all over the crime scene, except it’s stronger over there than it is where I’m standing. It’s not intense until that one spot, so I don’t think she knew she was in danger until the last minute. I’m going to walk the perimeter,” he said, stalking off in the other direction. I glanced down at her missing shoe. A gust of wind ruffled her dress, and the white fabric with spatters of blood caught my eye. As if pulled by invisible strings, I drew closer until I gazed upon her blond tresses. And the dagger embedded between her large breasts. “Raven, what’s wrong?” Niko asked. It felt as if the wind had been knocked out of me. The woman on the ground was Christian’s date, Marlene. I almost hadn’t recognized her. She was staring up, glassy-eyed, and had the same mole on her chin that I’d noticed at dinner. But it wasn’t until the breeze picked up that my blood turned to ice. One end of a red scarf flapped above her head, revealing

the bite marks on her neck before settling on top of her face. It was Christian’s scarf. Ignoring Niko’s question, I brushed past them and knelt by her side. Marlene was a stranger to me, but I immediately regretted all the nasty thoughts I’d had about her. Only low-life criminals deserved to be tossed aside like yesterday’s trash. The scarf slid away, revealing her face once more. Her startled expression left me unsettled, so I reached out and closed her eyes. Chitahs lived for thousands of years and could heal remarkably well from grave injuries, but obviously not from blood loss and a pierced heart. I examined the dagger. There was nothing remarkable about it —just a plain blade with a black handle I’d seen a million times. I didn’t need a flashlight to see the pool of blood beside her neck. My Vampire eyes also picked up on two broken nails and a bruise around her right arm. Niko came up behind me and knelt down. “Can you tell her Breed? She’s not a Mage.” “She’s a Chitah.” I turned to Niko, my voice quiet. “I met her last night. This was Christian’s date.” His jaw tensed, and he studied the body with vacant eyes. “I’m sorry, Raven. I tried to warn you,” Glass said from behind. Niko and I rose to our feet simultaneously, and I couldn’t ignore the grim expression on Viktor’s face. “What other evidence did you find?” Niko asked. “Are there any footprints?” Glass’s eyes were downcast, focusing on the woman. “None. I think he led her to the edge and attacked her. The way she fell is indicative of the crime happening at the edge of the pavement: bent knee, trauma to the back of the head, signs of a struggle. If he’d dragged her out here—alive or dead—her legs would be straight and the grass behind her head would be flat where he treaded. I did find one piece of evidence.” Glass reached in his pocket and retrieved a plastic bag with something green inside. It was a candy wrapper with Japanese writing—the same kind

Christian was always munching on. “That could have blown over here,” I said in disbelief. “There’s probably trash everywhere.” He gave a mirthless smile. “I didn’t find it near the body. I did a walk-through and saw it in the center of the parking lot. There’s blood on the inside of the wrapper. Her blood. I can scent the emotion in it.” I flicked my eyes between him and Viktor. “To dispel any further theories you might have, the killer ate the candy after committing the crime and discarded the wrapper. It was wadded up with the blood inside.” I marched past them. “I’ll be in the car.” “Raven,” Glass called out but quickly fell into conversation with Viktor. When I reached Wyatt’s car, I spotted a motorcycle on the other side of the road, parked in the shadows. It took me a minute to notice there was a rider on it. After a few seconds, it started up and quickly sped off.

CHAPTER 18

S

ince it was near dawn and Wyatt wanted to eat breakfast, I suggested my favorite human location that was safe from prying ears. “This place is out of sight,” he said, slurping on his orange juice. “It reminds me of the diners I used to see in the fifties.” I peppered my scrambled eggs. “You’re an old man.” He pointed his fork at me, syrup dripping from the end. “You just wait. Someday you’ll be reminiscing over the good old days when—” “Cheese came in a can?” He grinned handsomely. “Exactly. Too bad they don’t serve fries before ten.” “That didn’t seem to stop you from getting any.” He swirled the last fry in a pot of syrup. “It’s amazing what people will do for twenty bucks.” “Pancakes and french fries—I’m sure you definitely made the list of the weirdest orders.” I glanced out the window at the gloomy sunrise. Low clouds and a brisk wind had people dashing across puddles to get into the busy diner where it was warm and smelled of coffee and bacon. It didn’t seem that long ago when I would creep into this place, soaking wet, and sit in the back in hopes of getting a few leftover scraps. “Wyatt, your invisible friend needs to start talking.”

“You’re telling me.” He folded a large piece of his pancake in half and stuffed it into his mouth. “I think he’s stalling because he’s afraid of ending the case too soon, and maybe he’s not ready to leave.” “If he doesn’t start talking, I’m going to evict him one way or another.” “What do you think of the whole Christian thing?” he asked around a mouthful of food. “As in priests and exorcisms?” He snorted. “No. As in your toothy partner who might be the serial killer we’re looking for.” “I don’t know. On one hand, he’s a Vampire, so there’s that. But…” “But?” Christian had been so methodical back in Washington when we’d burned Penny’s house down. He took his time, didn’t leave behind evidence, and nothing about it—despite that those men had tried to kill us—was done in a fit of rage. Why would he have left his scarf behind? He had to know I’d recognize her. At the same time, how much I knew about Christian Poe could fill a thimble. I set down my fork. “The candy wrapper is bothering me.” Wyatt gulped down his orange juice. “That’s an interesting clue to dwell on. No thoughts about the fact he might have a secret blood addiction that’s out of control?” I rested my forearms on the table. “Christian doesn’t litter.” Wyatt picked a blueberry off his plate and popped it into his mouth. “Maybe he’s just getting sloppy. Sometimes people want to get caught, Raven. It’s no fun unless someone else can admire your work. Maybe he just couldn’t wait for someone to find his latest masterpiece, so he reported the murders himself. Anonymously.” “Viktor didn’t look thrilled.” Wyatt wrapped his hand around the syrup dispenser, revealing the tattoo that spelled LOST. “I think Viktor’s more concerned that one of his own is a suspect. Whether Christian’s

guilty or not, it puts a bad light on us, and Viktor’s going to have to deal with the cleanup one way or another.” Wyatt casually lifted the dispenser and let the syrup pour into his mouth. “I don’t think that’s on the menu,” I said. He set it down and wiped his lips. “They can charge me extra.” He glanced up. “Hey, Claude. You’re late. Sorry you missed the murder, but we saved you some pancakes.” Claude slid next to Wyatt in the bench across from me. “I got there a few minutes after you left. I couldn’t pick up an unfamiliar scent. It doesn’t look good for Christian.” Claude was not only a hairstylist and spy extraordinaire, but he was also a tracker. He hadn’t gone with us that morning because he was working on a separate case. The dark circles under his eyes were indicative he hadn’t slept in at least twentyfour hours, and that wasn’t a good look for a man who had amber-colored eyes and large curls of blondish hair. He lifted his arms straight up and stretched, his biceps flexing, then relaxed and raked his fingers through his disheveled hair. He looked like he’d rather be sleeping in a warm bed than sitting in a diner at the crack of dawn. Blond whiskers dusted his face, which was usually shaven. When he glanced at the leftover food on my plate, he pushed it toward me. “Eat, female.” “I’m done. You can have the rest.” He furrowed his brow. “You want me to take food from a woman?” “Yep. Unless you’d rather force-feed the female and give her a stomachache. You look like you need it more than I do.” He pursed his lips and gave the idea consideration before gobbling up my leftover bacon. “I never thought we’d be hunting one of our own.” “You don’t think he’s innocent?” Claude gave me a skeptical look as he licked his thumb. “Aside from Gem and maybe Wyatt, not one of us is incapable of slipping back into our old ways and committing murder. I don’t want to believe it, but the only one who could have committed

this crime is a Vampire. I didn’t pick up any new scents at the crime scene. We have more evidence pointing against him than away. He hasn’t responded to Viktor’s messages. That sounds like a guilty man to me.” I swung my eyes over at Wyatt. “Keep checking the inbox on that Breed site. Did you look through all the files on her computer?” Wyatt burped and sat back. “She didn’t do anything on there except get on the Internet. Now that we know who the new girl is, we can check out her place and see if anything comes up.” “I’ll take care of that,” Claude volunteered. “Do you want her computers?” Wyatt rubbed his eyes. “Anything electronic except for a vibrator.” Claude curled his lip in disgust and stood up. “I’m heading back. Are you two done?” “I’m out,” Wyatt said. “Time for bed since I was so rudely woken up. People really need to commit murders at decent hours.” I waved my hand at them. “I’ll catch a cab. I need to gather my thoughts.” Wyatt swung his key ring around his finger. “You sure? There are only nine zillion rooms in the mansion to think. Rock climbing is good for that.” He didn’t understand. Quiet places made me more selfreflective, whereas busy diners and city streets helped me scheme and devise plans. Wyatt slapped a few bills on the table before they moseyed out the side door. What did I really know about these people? Given most of us were probably criminals before Keystone, it wasn’t beyond the realm of possibility that any one of us could be capable of murder. My moral compass broke years ago, and no matter how much I wanted to believe in redemption, I had to question how easy it would be for me to slip back into my old ways. There hadn’t been any additional murders while we were in

Washington, and then the one night Christian conveniently disappeared, a body turned up. Restless, I put on my leather jacket and headed out the door. It was but an hour’s walk to the crime scene, and it didn’t take long before I arrived in the empty parking lot. The cleaners had done a good job erasing the evidence. Not a spot of blood was visible, and they’d pulled up most of the grass where the body had lain. I folded my arms. Why the hell did she leave the club to come out to this old parking lot? If she wanted privacy, there were plenty of rooms in the club for that, and she didn’t strike me as the kind of girl who would make out in a parking lot. And with a stranger? Then again, I hadn’t known her very well. Maybe Marlene was easily swayed by power, money, or even compliments. I strolled into the field and scanned the ground for missed clues. Why the knife? And why did he leave the murder weapon behind? I turned and looked at the road. “Did someone drive by and force you to hurry?” The marks on her arm indicated a struggle before he’d finished draining her blood, which meant he might not have charmed her. Maybe in the dark, he couldn’t. Was this really the work of someone with bloodlust? I stumbled over something and looked down. Beneath the tall grass, a shiny black object caught my attention. I knelt down and lifted Marlene’s shoe from the dirt. The heel dangled as if she’d tried to run. A Chitah could run faster than a Mage, but in heels? No one had found a missing shoe at the other crime scenes. As I rose to my feet, the air whooshed out of my lungs when someone crashed into me from behind, flattening me on the dry grass. The weight of him crushed me, and he pinned both my arms with brutal strength. Vampire strength. A sharp fang grazed against my neck, and I shuddered. “Get off me, Christian!”

“Guess again.” My eyes widened. Who the hell was on top of me? My heart thumped against my chest, and the dagger strapped beneath my pants was too far to reach. I made a shrugging gesture. “Publishers Clearing House?” His fang pierced my flesh, and I tensed. “You wicked little wench. Six months ago at the Golden Compass, you promised to show me your panties.” I racked my brain and suddenly burst out laughing, mostly out of nervousness. “Oh yeah. You were the guy who liked to rape humans. Sorry about the misunderstanding; I thought I killed you.” I winced when a piece of grass poked me in the eye. Suddenly his weight shifted, and the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching made me turn to look. Christian walked toward us with a menacing stride and yanked the Vampire off me. “Get your fangs off her,” he growled. Then he kicked the man in the stomach. “You can’t walk down the street anymore without all the garbage on the side of the road. I bet you’re no more than five years made.” When he kicked the Vampire in the face, I heard bones crack. “Don’t fecking move, or I’ll fertilize this barren land with your meaty bones.” Flustered, I stood up and dusted off my pants. Christian approached me, his hands up. “I didn’t do it, Raven. I didn’t kill those girls.” “I know.” His black eyes narrowed, and he froze where he stood. “Show me your hands.” “I’m not going to stake you.” The wind swept my hair in front of my mouth, and I shivered. “I was over there when you arrived last night,” he said, pointing to the road. “I heard everything. They think I’m the killer, but it looks like we caught him.” I shook my head. “That idiot isn’t a killer.” Christian folded his arms. “And what makes you the expert? I

couldn’t help but overhear you calling him a rapist.” “Because none of the girls we found were sexually assaulted, and this bloodsucker only likes humans. That was the only way I could lure him into the bathroom.” Christian gave a sardonic smile. “Ah. So that was one of your failed attempts.” “Don’t rub it in.” “Did you try to kill him in a human club? I bet that was a surprise for the mortician who pulled out the stake.” I kicked the Vampire in his face, and a spray of blood colored the dead grass. “I should have cut off his head.” Christian gripped my shoulders and held me back. “Don’t get any ideas or else you’ll be the outlaw.” “I’ve always been an outlaw.”

THIRTY MINUTES LATER, Christian steered his bike to a side of the city I’d never seen. After a bumpy ride up a dirt path, he stopped in front of a concrete structure in the middle of the woods. I got off the bike and put my hands on my hips. “I’m not sure I should have agreed to this, especially with a serial killer.” “Don’t be daft.” He kicked a branch out of the way and headed toward the door. “This is my home away from home.” We entered a dark room absent of windows. Christian lit a candle on the wooden table to the right, and I got a good view of his second home. It looked more like a prison cell. “Shut the door,” he said. I glanced down at a mattress in the far left corner. “I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. People won’t be able to hear me scream.” “Nor me, should you decide to steal your chance to get rid of me.” The candle flickered for a brief moment before it steadied. I did as Christian asked and locked the door behind us. My feet scraped against the dusty floor as I turned around. “I guess you

didn’t make good money as a bodyguard.” “Vampires don’t need much,” he said, relaxing in the only chair. “You should know all about that life.” “True. But a rug might brighten things up.” “Then I’d need a vacuum to clean the mud from my boots. And I don’t have electricity. Where does it end? You buy one luxury, and it leads to another.” I approached the sturdy wooden table and sat on it, angling my body to face Christian. His neck tattoo was already fading. He moved the candle farther back. “How did you know it wasn’t me?” I swung my leg. “Because Christian Poe doesn’t litter. The candy wrapper is pretty incriminating since nobody else eats that weird shit, but it’s not like you. I could see you leaving behind the scarf if you were in a hurry, but eating a piece of candy after the murder suggests the killer wasn’t in a rush. I’m sure it’s not a rare candy, and maybe you gave a piece to Marlene that the killer took after he killed her. I know I shouldn’t trust you, but I need to know what happened last night after we left the restaurant.” Christian widened his legs, his left arm resting on the table. “Marlene was a lovely lass. What happened to her is an abomination. You know how women like to rabbit on about things? Well, she wouldn’t stop talking about the band she wanted to see playing at the Red Door. For personal reasons, I don’t like going there. She didn’t mind the bike ride too much, especially with her suede coat, but she finally got the scarf away from my neck to keep warm. And feck you and your tattoo. I have half a mind to put one on your neck that says EAT ME.” I chuckled. “I might have no complaints. So if you’re innocent, why did you speed away last night? That made you look even more guilty.” He drummed his fingers on the table. “Viktor’s always had my back, but I didn’t want him to be forced into making a decision on my fate just yet. The good detective seems eager to lock me away, and had I appeared, I’m quite certain I’d be sitting

in Breed jail as we speak, whether Viktor agreed to it or not.” I shivered from the cold. “Does this bother you?” he asked. Before I could answer, Christian got up and crossed the room. When he returned, he unfolded a musty blanket and draped it over my legs. “Thanks,” I said, trying to ignore the tension between us. He stood before me and tilted his head to the side. “Raven Black, you’re the biggest mystery I’ve ever known. You’re the last person I would have expected to be on my side. It would be easier for you to see me thrown in jail. No more Vampire to deal with. No more partner.” “Did you and Marlene…” His brows arched. “I’m not into corpses.” I glared up at him. “I meant before.” Christian removed his jacket, and it fell to his feet. “Ah. So you want to know if you won our bet.” I looked at his red button-up shirt. “Maybe I don’t think you have restraint around a woman so… voluptuous.” He slowly began undoing the buttons on his shirt, his eyes steady on mine. “Do you see any lipstick stains? Love bites? Scratches from long nails?” His shirt fell to the floor, and he did a slow turn. I saw a strong man with beautiful skin and a V-cut that was visible above his low-slung jeans. “Well?” he asked, his arms wide. I shrugged. “I’m all out of dollar bills, so you might want to reconsider the second part of the act.” He gave me a peevish glance and returned to the bed. “Love bites and scratches heal quickly on you,” I pointed out. He grabbed a raggedy old sweater and pulled it over his head. I was certain Christian was telling the truth. He didn’t smell like sex, and his shirt didn’t have a single wrinkle. No missing buttons, no unsightly stains, and no look of self-satisfaction in his eyes. “For what it’s worth, I think most of the team has your back,”

I said, brushing the dust off the table next to me. “But you might want to lie low for a while, just in case the authorities come sniffing around. Wyatt’s attempting to bait the killer, assuming he’s one of the men on the Breed dating site. I can’t imagine another reason she would have flown out here. It turns out Penny was a bit of a recluse.” “Ah, yes. Penny. Did you finish reading her diary?” “Not yet.” “Maybe you should fast-forward to the end. There might be some evidence in there.” I watched his shadow on the wall behind him. “I’ve always hated skipping to the end.” He moved to my left and turned around. I scooted over to give him enough room to sit, but he leaned against the table, his troubled eyes staring at our shadows, which were larger than life. I tugged at a frayed piece of thread on the blanket. “Niko said we all collect enemies. You just met one of mine, but it makes me wonder… who’s yours? You said you don’t like going to that club for personal reasons. Do you think someone noticed you together and killed Marlene to get back at you?” “It’s possible,” he murmured. “I left her before the band came on. I should have stayed.” “It’s not your fault she died. It was just her misfortune for going out on a date with you.” He sputtered out a laugh and stood up. “Is that supposed to make me feel better?” “Not really. But my job isn’t to make you feel better, Christian. If you have any enemies, you might want to start narrowing them down. Someone obviously tried to pin this on you—probably someone with a vendetta against you. Only you have the key to solve that mystery.” He locked his fingers behind his head. “If you’re right, this could take decades to solve. I make enemies for a living, not friends.” My shoulders sagged. “This is a disaster.”

“No, surviving the San Francisco earthquake in 1906 was a disaster. This is just a fecking inconvenience.” His phone suddenly vibrated, and he pulled it from his back pocket. “Viktor’s asking me to come home.” “Are you?” “Regulators might be waiting with a warrant for my arrest. Viktor does what’s best for Keystone. You should know that more than anyone. I don’t have anyone I can trust.” I hopped off the table and stepped over the blanket. When I reached him, I laid my hand flat on his chest. “Yes, you do. Maybe we’re not bosom buddies, but I don’t want these women turning up dead any more than you do. If I allowed them to lock you up, no one would be working on this case. I don’t want someone to lose their life in order to prove your innocence.” He brushed his knuckles across my cheek with a tender stroke. “Ah. So the Shadow has a heart after all.” I found myself wanting to lean into him, but I stepped back instead. “I don’t know how you’re going to keep your phone charged in this shack, but turn it on. If I need to send you a message or call, I’ll probably do it from Wyatt’s phone. What do you plan on doing in the meantime?” He put his hands in his pants pockets and leaned against the wall. “I’ll go back to the Red Door and look for security cameras in the area. It’s the Breed side of town, so chances are slim to none. I’ll charm a few of the regulars in there and see if they noticed Marlene with anyone.” “Besides you.” I poked my finger through a hole in his sweater. “The last thing you need is a witness who can testify against you. Be careful. Detective Glass might have the same idea in mind. If he sees you in there, he’s probably going to arrest you.” People only went to Breed jail when there was sufficient evidence to convict, and nobody wanted to end up there. I’d heard horror stories in the bars about how many decades people spent in jail. No television, no courtyard, no books, no parole— nothing like human prisons.

“Just know this,” I began. “If this is some kind of trick you’re pulling to throw everyone off, or if you’re lying to me, I’m going to execute you myself. My gut tells me it’s not you, but maybe that’s because I don’t want to believe that my partner could be guilty of something like this.” “Even though I’m a Vampire,” he added. “That too.” He strode forward, arms folded. “You know, I’m beginning to think I should change the conditions of our wager. I don’t care if you bring up the women I bed, but maybe I’d like to stop hearing you rabbit on about Vampires. It’s especially insulting coming from a halfling such as yourself.” “I’m not a halfling. I’m a crossbreed.” He waved a hand. “Semantics. Unless you want to have a sleepover, I’ll drive you back to the city. You’re going to have to call a cab or walk from there; I’m not taking you all the way up to the gates.” Christian swaggered toward the door, keeping his back to me. “How did the rest of your date go?” Deciding not to mention the part where I got cold feet about kissing Glass, I replied, “Good. He wants to see me again.” “And you?” I picked up the blanket and placed it on the table. “I’m not going to lie—it’s a little weird dating a Chitah. Not for the reasons you like to throw out there, but I don’t know anything about his culture or instincts. I think he was sniffing my emotions more than he was the lamb chops.” Christian came up behind me and put his mouth close to my ear. “If he asks you about me, he’ll know if you’re lying.” “I thought about that.” “If he starts to bring up the case, tell him he has to speak with Viktor. Maybe you should avoid dating until this whole thing blows over.” I turned my head slightly so that my mouth was near his cheek. “You’d just like that, wouldn’t you?” “I’m the one who has to abstain for a week. I don’t think you have any room to complain. I have to admit, you didn’t strike me

as the type who went for lamb chops.” I chuckled. “That was his idea.” “He doesn’t know you very well. I would have whisked you away to the roof of the tallest building.” “And shoved me off?” “Depends on how well the date went.” “Then I’m putting in a formal request for wooden chopsticks instead of silverware.” When he moved his head, his whiskers tickled my cheek. “You would stake me with a chopstick?” “Depends on how well the date went.” “Touché.” He suddenly leaned across my back until I was down on my forearms. I was startled by the gesture until he blew out the candle and stepped away. “If you stay in that position any longer, I just might lose our bet,” he said wolfishly. I wiggled my bottom in jest and then stood up to follow him outside. Sure, I could have turned Christian in to get him out of my hair, but his arrest would lead to more repercussions than just losing a member of Keystone. If they convicted one of us for a heinous crime such as this, it could be the end of our organization, and I’d be back out on the streets again. Scavenging. Possibly murdering. After all, how difficult would it be to fall back into my old habits? I was determined to do whatever it took to make sure that didn’t happen. Even if it meant trusting a Vampire.

CHAPTER 19

A

fter Christian dropped me off at Ruby’s diner, I called a cab and arrived home a short time later. Viktor greeted me at the door and asked me to join him in the gathering room. Even on cloudy days, the stained glass windows were a touch of magic. A warm fire was burning, and I took a seat on the leather sofa while he strolled to the liquor cabinet on the far right side of the room and poured himself a glass of vodka. The arched walls behind me that separated the gathering room from the dining room offered no privacy, so I knew that whatever we were about to discuss wasn’t confidential. “Viktor, I need a phone,” I said bluntly. “If there’s a crime and I’m away from the house, you won’t be able to reach me. And I can’t tether myself to others just because I don’t have a phone.” He paced across the room in a brown button-up sweater jacket and chinos. Viktor dressed how I imagined Europeans did who sat in pubs and reminisced about the good old days in the eighteen hundreds. “I’ve arranged for you to receive one this evening,” he said, sitting in the leather chair to my left. “It takes time for them to issue one so we’re not on anyone’s radar in the human world.” “And a car?” He chuckled, slipping into a thick Russian accent. “You are pushing, my dear. That is something you must buy yourself. I am

not your… how do you say? Sugar daddy.” I laughed and shifted in my chair. “I don’t know, Viktor. These are some sweet digs you set me up with.” He grunted and took a slow sip of his drink. “And what is your opinion of the latest murder?” The mood turned serious. “I don’t think Christian did it. You’ve known him longer, so maybe you know him better than I do, but the scene was all wrong.” “Never underestimate what a man is capable of doing. We planned the raid on Delgado’s house, and everyone played a role. That is the Christian you think you know, but you have never seen him in action when no one is orchestrating his decisions.” But I had. Back in Washington, Christian was operating under his own command. Every decision he made was to conceal his actions from not only the law but also Viktor. I’d never seen anyone so methodical. He worked fast and focused on every last detail. Not once did I see him drink from those men, which would have shown indications of bloodlust. He left behind no evidence, so it didn’t make sense that Christian would have left his scarf wrapped around Marlene’s neck, even if he had carelessly tossed the candy wrapper on the ground. Not unless he wanted to implicate himself, and if that was the case, he wouldn’t be on the run. Then again, maybe he was a lunatic and enjoyed the chase. “You have a lot of books in here, Viktor. Surely there’s a copy of a Sherlock Holmes book. He said something about circumstantial evidence being a tricky thing. It could all be pointing in one direction, but if you shift your point of view, it might point somewhere else. Something like that.” “I didn’t know you enjoyed the classics.” “My father owned three books. That was one of them.” After a long pause, I decided to ask the only question I wanted an answer to. “What are you going to do?” Viktor set his glass on the side table, his steely eyes pensive. “What more can I do than continue the investigation? I do not wish to hand over one of my men, even with the evidence

presented. Even though this is out of character for Christian, I cannot deny the evidence.” Viktor scooted down in his chair, elbows propped on the armrests and fingers steepled. “Christian is not here to defend himself or give his side of the story. The evidence is damning, but I do not see motive. True enemies will never come for you; they will spend a lifetime planning your ruin and savor the moment when they have broken you. If Christian has an enemy who is trying to frame him, then they will not stop until he’s arrested. I will protect him for as long as I can, but if the higher authority issues a warrant, I will have no choice.” I could sense his frustration. The lines in his forehead were deeper, his voice softer and mood somber. Blue came in and knelt at his side. “You should eat something. It’s past noon, and you haven’t eaten since yesterday. You can’t just sit with us at the table and not eat at a time like this. We need your strength.” The ice clinked in his glass as he waved his hand. “I have no appetite.” “It’s not good to starve your animal.” Viktor rested his left hand on top of her head and then brushed his finger around her feather earring. “You are so good to me. Da, I will eat.” “I’ll make you eggs,” she said, standing up. Viktor chuckled. “Anything but your stew.” Blue went into the other room and yelled, “You’re lucky we’re all out of meat!” Viktor smiled and lifted his glass. “She once added hot dogs to the potatoes and carrots.” I wrinkled my nose, casting my glance toward the fire as it snapped. Where was Christian tonight? In that depressing cement home in the woods? On the streets? A loyalty was forming between us that I hadn’t anticipated, but one I’d seen between each team member, including Wyatt and Shepherd, who would have otherwise killed each other. Viktor was a smart man for creating partnerships. Or evil.

Now faced with losing my partner, I was surprised to discover I didn’t like it. Not at all. “Maybe I can talk to Glass,” I suggested. “If you can’t sway him to consider holding off the arrest, maybe I can. We need more time.” “Glass told me about your evening. That complicates matters.” I crossed my legs. “Or uncomplicates them. If I have a little more influence because of my personal relationship with Glass, then maybe it’ll work to our benefit.” A shriek from the other room startled me. Gem flashed into the room and zipped right past us, stopping in front of the bookshelf before flashing over and standing between us. She held a gold card with embossed lettering in her hand. Viktor set his glass on the small table beside him. “What have I told you about opening the mail?” “This isn’t mail,” she said, flourishing the card. “It’s an invitation!” “Nyet. We do not have time for such frivolities.” “Yes, we do,” she protested. Gem mashed together her pink lips, which matched her short skirt. Her long crystal pendant was almost invisible against her white sweater. Gem was the garden this house didn’t have, and I was always curious to see what she’d be wearing next. “Invitation to where?” I asked. Her violet eyes widened. “A masked ball!” When she noticed my impassive look, she jutted her hip and continued. “Masked balls are a long-standing tradition in the Breed world, especially among the ancients. Sometimes they’re costume themed, but guests go all out with their attire. It gives everyone an opportunity to break out their vintage clothing that’s been stuffed in the closet for years, so you’ll see people wearing everything from breeches to Elizabethan dresses.” “Important people?” “Yes, and apparently since we’re on the list, someone

considers us important. Alas”—she fanned herself as she collapsed on the sofa beside me—“Viktor wants to be a grump.” I risked a glance at Viktor. “It’s not a bad idea. I know you have connections, but I think all of us need to make strong alliances with important people. It can only help us in the long run—especially when we have situations like this.” “Point to Raven,” Gem quipped. He gave her the side-eye. “You are an instigator.” She spread her fingers dramatically over her heart. “Moi?” “You keep an eye on this one, Raven. She’s going to get you in trouble,” he said with an amused twinkle in his eye. “Who’s throwing the party?” I asked. She flipped the card over. “Patrick Bane.” My brows arched. “Darius’s Creator? That’s a little awkward. I thought we’d be on his hit list or something for the embarrassment we caused after turning his progeny over to the police.” Viktor stroked his beard. “Do not be so quick to judge. He no longer has to worry about what Darius is doing behind his back to sully his name. Patrick is not a man to be trifled with, and we have saved him from more years of embarrassment. Perhaps he realizes this and wants to make amends. He has a position with the higher authority; we could use friends like him.” “Here’s your eggs,” Blue said, circling his chair and handing him a plate. We had a rule about eating at the table, but it was mostly to keep us all together as a group. Since three of us were already in there and Viktor was the leader, it wasn’t worth bringing up. “What would I do without my Blue?” He graciously took her offering and began to eat. Blue had a proud look on her face as she neared the hearth with her hands outstretched to embrace its warmth. The edges of her long, silky hair caught the light, but everything about Blue was dark, from her tank top to her cargo pants. The tomahawk hung from a sheath affixed to her belt. Blue was pretty badass, even by my standards, but more aloof than the rest of the crew.

Gem laced her fingers together, her voice calm. “So what’s the ruling on the party?” Viktor stabbed several chunks of scrambled eggs and swirled them in what looked like hot sauce. “We go.” Gem sprang to her feet. “I’m going as a sorceress!” A ball of light formed in her hand, and she whirled in a circle, showering sparks all around her. Viktor choked on his eggs. “Not in the house!” Then he spouted off in Russian. The light dissipated. “I have it under control,” she said with a worried glance. Viktor was sweating bullets. “You know how that makes me uncomfortable.” Gem sulked and left the room, but I could tell by her shifting expression that her thoughts were already switching to the ball. “What was that about?” I asked. A small piece of egg stuck to his beard as he finished his meal. “Gem’s unique gift as a Mage is also a destructive one. Sometimes she does not respect the power and wields it like a toy.” That made me curious, but we didn’t discuss other people’s gifts or personal business when they weren’t present. Gossip created mistrust. If you wanted someone to know about you, then you invited them into the fold. Blue collected his plate and pinched the egg off his beard. His cheeks pinkened as he groomed it and turned his gaze to the fire. “What about Christian?” Viktor lifted his glass. “I never want any of you to think you don’t have a safe haven here. I’ll send him another message, but I suspect he will ignore my request. When you speak to him, assure him that he has my protection. I am not luring him home to have him arrested. No one searches or enters Keystone without a warrant, and Regulators will require more substantial proof than a candy wrapper.” “I thought that was enough?” “It’s enough to point a finger. In addition to motive, the

higher authority has always required substantial evidence to convict.” I worried my lip. “I don’t know, Viktor. Christian’s scarf on her neck, a ton of witnesses at the club, the bite marks, the fact that Glass and I saw them together—that’s a lot of evidence.” He rubbed his face. “I’m grateful I’m not a human—I’d have an ulcer.”

CHAPTER 20

T

he candle on the bedside table flickered when I turned a page in Penny’s diary. I was curled up in bed with a warm blanket over my feet, reading by candlelight. Over the course of the past two hours, I’d become immersed in her life, her thoughts, and her dreams. It gave me a glimpse of my own future as an immortal—the struggles I might one day begin to experience with loss, regret, time, and change. The difference between us was that my life had a purpose. Penny seemed to be adrift in the immortal world after she lost Lachlan. He was her world—the reason she wanted to live forever. Not to conquer nations, not to amass a fortune, but to love a man. And when the love disappeared, she was left to fend for herself, discovering just how cruel and unforgiving the Breed world could be. She’d made money through human investments, and it required a lot of coordination with experts in the Breed world who made sure the money would stay with her through the centuries without anyone discovering her identity. So many of her thoughts were mine. I turned another page, reading about the remorse she felt after hunting down and murdering the man who’d killed Lachlan. She had acquired a stunner to render him paralyzed, left him in his home, and set it ablaze. I thought it was sweet revenge, as did she, but over time, the murder had consumed her. She wondered what kind of

monster she’d become to commit an act so brutal. Penny struggled with her inner demons for a long time, and it made me reflect on my own choices. The men I’d killed were all guilty, and yet I didn’t feel a sliver of remorse. Was I missing a crucial piece of my humanity that I could kill so easily without regret? I turned to the next page. Penny reached the age of technology and bought herself a computer, where she discovered a new friend through a Breed website for lonely immortals seeking companionship. By then, she’d become a recluse, but suddenly her world opened up through intimate conversations with strangers. There’s one man I can’t stop thinking about. He’s different from the others because he’s not asking me superficial questions about what I do and who my Creator is. He’s searching for someone to fill the emptiness in his life—to brighten it with a smile and a kind word. Someone he can cherish, who can see the man that others don’t. He’s searching for someone with an open heart, and something tells me he’s a little broken. We can send pictures privately, but he’s guarded about his looks. I never wanted to believe that love might be possible after Lachlan, that I could have a life after losing everything, but I’m beginning to hope. I’ve never done anything like this before, but I agreed to meet Willard. He’s insecure about his name and asked me to call him Will, but I won’t. I want him to know I’m not like other women. I’ll always love you, Lachlan. Always. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me for not wanting to live alone. Your quiet soul and my distant memories of you have kept me company over the years, but I miss having arms to hold me tight. Someday I’ll tell you all about it, because you are the soul I was branded to. I know we’ll meet again. I feel it in my bones that we are each other’s destiny and that the fates will reunite us.

When I noticed the remaining pages were blank, tears welled in my eyes and I closed the book. Why did I let myself become emotionally involved? Death was an unfortunate consequence of life, but reading someone’s hopes and dreams had reawakened some of my own from the ashes. Someone knocked at my door and entered without permission. I thought it was Gem until a heavy body sank onto the bed and a hand rested on my shoulder. I blinked, startled by a loud purring that vibrated against my back. “Don’t cry, female,” Claude said, his words soothing. “I could scent your sorrow outside your door. I won’t harm you.” I set the book on the table by the bed. “I think you’re a nice guy, Claude, but cuddling up in my—” “Shhh.” That was Claude’s way, even if I didn’t understand it. Chitahs sometimes had physical reactions to a woman in distress, and part of me was curious about that now that I was dating a Chitah. Maybe I needed to be more open to his customs. After all, there was something sublime about that purr. It calmed me almost immediately, as if it had a narcotic effect in the decibels that rose and fell with each breath he took. “Well, isn’t this cozy,” I heard Christian say from the doorway. “I’m gone for one whole night, and it’s an orgy.” “Silence, Christian,” Claude murmured. “This isn’t your business.” His footsteps crossed the room, and he strode by the window, hands clasped behind his back. “Raven does like to be spooned.” I slung my legs over the edge of the bed. “Okay. That’s enough, everyone.” Claude’s purring abruptly ceased, and his nostrils flared. Not in an angry way, but something he did when scenting emotions. Sometimes his cheeks puffed out or he left his mouth open a little like a cat would. He sat up, bending one leg at the knee and draping his arm over it. Claude had a graceful and powerful body —almost catlike—which was even more noticeable when he

wore his white tank top. “What did you do to that female?” he growled at Christian. “Dinner, dancing, and ditching.” Christian strode to my small desk and took a seat in the wooden chair. “Not drinking and dumping?” Claude suggested. “I know it may come as a surprise, but she wasn’t my type. I left her on the dance floor in the middle of a Men at Work song.” “Classy,” I said, rubbing my eye. The room was darkening by the minute as day went into night. Christian lifted the silver box on my desk and looked at it absently. “If anyone has a problem with my being in this house, they better not hold their tongue.” “Did you do it?” Claude asked. “Fecking not. I’m a great many things, but I’m not a serial killer.” “Do you know who did it?” Christian sighed. “Do you think we’d be having this conversation if I did?” As Claude continued his interrogation, Christian raised his voice and sharpened his tone. I tuned out their quarrel and noticed a shiny object on the other side of the candle. A phone! I snatched it off the nightstand and swiped the screen, programming the few numbers I knew. Then I sent a quick text message to Glass to make sure it was working. He sent me back a smiley face and asked if he could come by. “What’s all the ruckus?” Wyatt complained. “I can hear you guys arguing all the way down the hall.” He strode in and sat next to Claude. “We should have a PA system in here, because I’ve got breaking news.” All eyes swung over to Wyatt. “I’ve got prime suspect numero uno from the Breed website. He goes by RomeoSeeksJuliet.” “Isn’t that precious?” Christian said wryly. “Most of the men this Penny chick talked to online were

located here in Cognito, so it didn’t help narrow my selection by much. It looks like she wanted to move out here and was searching for a male companion in the area. I sent out bait to all the men she was corresponding with and invited them to check out Blue’s profile. I got a lot of messages, and some of them are nasty men who need to be locked up in a cell somewhere in Guam. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to burn some of those photos from my memory. Anyhow, I didn’t want to open up the net too wide, so right now I’m just focusing on the same men who corresponded with the dead girl.” “Don’t call her that,” I said. Wyatt rolled his eyes. “Romeo was the only one who gave a thoughtful response. So I did a little back and forth with him.” I snorted. “Did you get yourself a hot date?” He rubbed his nose. “It’s not easy pretending to be a girl with all those feelings,” he said, using his fingers to make invisible quotation marks. “But I got invited to a ball.” “You better pick out a fancy dress,” Christian said. A smile touched my lips. “Is this the same masked ball we’re going to?” “The very one.” Wyatt stood up and paced toward the window, then turned around. “If he’s got tickets, that means he’s a man with connections. Of course, a lot of people are going to be there, so it’s hard to say just how important he is in the grand scheme of things.” “Can we bring outside dates?” Christian gave me a cold stare. “If we’re baiting a killer, I think dates would be a distraction.” “He’s right,” Claude said. “If Blue’s going in as bait, we’ll have to keep an eye on her at all times with no outside distractions. These parties are big. Someone needs to buy the costumes so we can blend in.” Wyatt rocked on his heels. “What kind of costume? Because if someone puts me in furry go-go boots and a miniskirt, I’m protesting.” I threaded my tangled hair away from my face. “I wouldn’t

write off skirts. Do you know how many women find kilts sexy?” “Stop fibbing.” “If you have the legs to pull it off, wear a kilt and find out for yourself.” All three men shared a private look. Claude erupted in laughter. “The day I wear a dress is the day Christian eats steak and potatoes at the dinner table. We should come up with a strategy. No one can know we’re attending… except for the host. How are we going to spot each other at a masked ball?” Wyatt shrugged. “Don’t Scots have clans or something? We can all wear the same tartan. Chances of anyone dressed like that will be slim to none, and if they are, we’ll have our own pattern. I shouldn’t have any trouble spotting a man in a plaid skirt.” I tapped my finger against my chin. “Not a bad idea. Gem’s not going to like it, though. She wants to be a sorceress.” Wyatt rumpled his hair with a quick gesture. “That’s a therapy session I ain’t got time for. I’ll tell Romeo to leave Blue’s name at the door so they can meet there. It’s safer that way, and he doesn’t need to know that she already has an invite. I’m with Claude. Since we don’t know who we’re dealing with, we can’t tell anyone we’re going. This is Keystone business, and the last thing we want to do is tip off the killer.” Christian abruptly got up and left the room. Claude’s frown made him almost menacing. “Do I need to shave my legs for this?” Wyatt’s laugh ended with a snort. “I think we should tell Shepherd it’s mandatory.” “Careful, Spooky. He might drop you off at a human morgue for that one.” Wyatt puffed out his chest. “Let him try.” “When you’re dead to the world, a nuclear explosion couldn’t wake you up. How do you think he got your bed all the way to the cemetery that time? All he has to do is add a little sensory magic to make you deaf long enough to last the drive.”

Wyatt’s gaze steered toward the empty doorway. “What did I tell you about coming into the rooms? … It doesn’t matter. This isn’t a party.” When my phone vibrated, I excitedly read the text message from Glass. “I have a date tonight, Wyatt.” I stood up and passed by him. “If you have any pervy ghosts, tell them I’ll be taking a long, hot shower.” “Don’t say stuff like that. It’s not a joke, and some specters are perverts… No, I didn’t mean you,” he said to the empty doorway. “Holy Toledo, can’t a man have a minute to himself?” I wasn’t sure if I’d ever get used to Wyatt’s solo conversations, but it left me wondering if there was any truth to his claim about ghosts. I hadn’t seen anything convincing outside of a few candles flickering when there was no draft in the room and cold chills that came out of nowhere, but that wasn’t enough to make me a firm believer. Claude turned to me. “Is it okay to leave you? I can stay if you need my company.” “I guess it’s a good thing I don’t like to read romance novels.” His eyes skated over to the diary on the bedside table. “Did you discover anything?” “Just the tragic ending of Penny Burns. She mentioned meeting up with someone named Willard, but my guess is he gave her a fake name. Wyatt’s lead is better than what’s in that book. All that’s in there is heartbreak and death.” He lowered his head. “We all have tragic endings, Raven. No one gets out of life unscathed.” “How did you end up in a place like Keystone?” I asked, curious. Claude didn’t seem like a hardcore killer. Maybe Viktor just needed a tracker and the pay was good. Claude patted my leg and stood up, towering over my low bed. “Have a good time on your date. And be safe. Never let a male disrespect you.” And with that, the enigmatic Claude Valentine left the room.

CHAPTER 21

G

lass turned up the heater in his black Mercedes. “Are you still cold?” I returned my hands to my lap. “Not really,” I lied. Glass looked different tonight, and I couldn’t put my finger on it. There was a twinkle in his eye, and beneath his coat wasn’t a suit and tie but jeans and a cotton shirt. “I hope we’re not going anywhere fancy,” I said, gazing down at my jeans and off-the-shoulder black sweater. No bra, because I thought that made my casual look a little sexier. I’d borrowed Gem’s hair dryer and annoyed Wyatt while running it in his game room so I could control my frizz. With a round brush, I made big sexy curls—one lock swooping over my right eye. Claude suggested I skip perfumes and lotions since artificial smells usually repelled Chitahs, who preferred the natural scent of a woman. It didn’t get more natural than this. “I thought you might enjoy something a little more intimate,” he said. An orange streetlight splashed across the windshield and then faded away. “How does a private dinner at my family home sound?” I blinked. “I thought you didn’t have family?” “They’ve passed. Since I was an only child, they left me the property. It’s not a large home; only six bedrooms.” Only, I mused, thinking about the one-bedroom trailer where

I grew up. My father slept on a pullout sofa. “Do you cook?” I asked. He slid me a sideways glance. “I’m a Chitah. Of course I cook.” That seemed promising. Dating a man who could cook was the next best thing to dating a prince. “I hope you don’t mind the short notice,” he said, pulling into a driveway. “I’m going to be working a lot of overtime this week, so I wanted to move up our second date.” “Why?” “I didn’t want you to think I wasn’t interested.” I could live with that. Now I wouldn’t have to worry about him asking me out on the night of the masquerade ball. I really didn’t want to start off our relationship with lies. Was this a relationship? Glass didn’t give me butterflies, but maybe those feelings came later. Was love different from sexual chemistry? I’d felt that before, but not in a long time, and none of those relationships had worked out anyhow. I discreetly looked at Glass. The roots of his hair in the back were darker than the front. He had such an interesting, squareshaped face with a straight nose that stopped at his brow instead of following the slope of his forehead. I counted four small moles on his neck, and no scars. His weathered appearance made him look like a cop, and I wondered if some people were just born to be lawmen. He glanced over his shoulder. “What?” “Nothing. Just looking.” He switched off the engine. “Is that all you want to do?” I smiled nervously. “Not really. Let’s eat.” When I stepped out of the car, I turned in a circle to check out his property. Glass lived in a respectable neighborhood, albeit an aging one by the looks of the oversized trees and the cracks in the sidewalk. The houses were all two-story homes with wood siding. A tire swing hung from the tree next door, and the house across the street had a minivan parked in the driveway with one

of those family decals of two kids and a dog. Glass’s house was grey with white trim around the windows, and instead of a boxy look, it had triangular points above the windows and near the top. A low hedge bordered the house from the driveway to the small porch. It was a historic home, and I’d guess one built in the early nineteen hundreds. Maybe older. The exterior had been recently modernized to keep up with the overall look of the neighborhood, but I was willing to bet that not all the houses along this street were as old as this one. “Is this where Chitahs live? I thought you guys had bigger houses because all the siblings lived together.” He led me toward the front door. “This is a human neighborhood. My family didn’t like to be around other Breeds.” “Why?” He scratched the back of his neck as we stepped onto the brightly lit porch. “They were just private people. My mother was old, sick, and set in her ways. I don’t mind. The humans keep to themselves and barely notice each other.” The key made a grating sound as it slid in the lock. The first thing I noticed when we stepped inside was the strong smell of lemons. Glass hung his coat on a hook. While I closed the door, he strolled forward and switched on a lamp. The yellow light illuminated a painting directly over it, but I couldn’t see what it was at my angle. Beyond the recessed wall to my right was a room with the door halfway open. To my left, a spacious sitting room with shadows lurking on a red area rug, chaise lounge, and one of those old wooden globes that conceals liquor. The garage must have been on the other side of that wall, and ahead to the left was a staircase. I realized that despite there being six bedrooms, they must have been of modest size. “The kitchen’s just ahead. Do you want something to drink while I cook dinner?” “Drinks would be great. Maybe just a beer if you have one.” He straightened his brown shirt. “Be right back.” Glass noisily strode across the wood floor and switched on a

light when he reached the back of the house. I could see the edge of a kitchen table just to the right, but he walked left and began rattling pans. I drifted toward the lamp and admired the oil painting. It was an older woman sitting on a gold chaise, a forest-green dress covering her feet and a pearl necklace adorning her wrinkled neck. Despite her resplendent surroundings and attire, her face was bereft of color—stark and expressionless. She had white hair pulled back tight so that your eyes were drawn to the emerald earrings on her ears. The painter hadn’t made any embellishments; he’d painted her just as true as she must have looked in life: her earlobes slightly long from the weight of the gems, her translucent skin revealing the dark veins that were mostly raised on her hands, her withering lips tinted with a rose color meant for a girl in her prime. I set down my purse and turned around, realizing she was sitting in the same chair as the one in the sitting room. “Is this your mother?” I yelled out. Glass’s footsteps echoed in the hall as he joined my side and handed me a bottle of beer. “Yes, that’s her.” “She’s a dignified woman.” He gazed at the image. “She was well-bred, with exceedingly high expectations, so when my father squandered most of her inheritance, it changed her. I think she married for love, but they were together a good many centuries before I came along. It’ll be a few minutes before dinner’s ready, so make yourself comfortable. Just don’t go upstairs,” he said, heading back to the kitchen. “I’m in the middle of remodeling.” “Must be why I smell all the cleaning products.” I turned in a circle. Glass had held on to his mother’s antiquated style after her death, but it was good for him to finally gut the house and make it a place of his own. It had a lot of potential. “Hope you like steak!” he shouted. “Sounds great.” I took a swig of beer and grimaced. If Glass lived in the human district, it made me wonder how many neighbors I’ve had who were immortals. I could see the

allure of privacy, but it seemed like a hassle having to deal with property tax and human laws. Even though I was once human, I wouldn’t live with humans if I didn’t have to. I’d rather live in an isolated place, like Keystone. No homeowners’ association to worry about, no tax, no neighborhood watch, I can sit on my roof without someone calling the police. I poked my head through the open door of the front room and switched on a light. Nothing to see but damask wallpaper in vintage green, crown molding, baroque furniture, and dozens of china plates with painted flowers sitting inside a curio. I could imagine Glass’s mother sitting in the chair, cross-stitching and gazing out the front window at children playing in the street. This place looked like a museum—as if his mother had never left. Hopefully the remodeling upstairs would move this house into the current century. Everything I’d seen so far looked like something out of a Jane Austen book. I took a leisurely stroll toward the kitchen and passed a short hall on the right. There were three doors on each wall—the one at the end leading to a bathroom. I peeked inside the two rooms and saw nothing but storage boxes. Glass didn’t come from a big family, yet the house made me think they were holding out for grandkids. While Glass was busy in the kitchen, I turned around and went to the table where he’d laid down his wallet. You could learn a lot about a man by what he carried in his wallet and glove compartment, and since I didn’t have the keys to his car, my nosy self wanted to go through his personal things. I stroked my fingers over the black leather. Would I find family photographs? Nudie pics? Business cards? Fast-food coupons? Some of the men I’d killed kept a list of women’s phone numbers written on paper or the back of a business card. Pretty old fashioned. Most Breeds only needed one credit card with their alias that worked in all Breed locations. I suppose part of me just wanted to make sure he wasn’t a jerk who had bootycall numbers tucked away with a condom. “Raven?”

I snapped my hand back and glanced up. Glass stood in the hall with a butcher knife in his hand. “Yes?” “Do you like potatoes?”

CHAPTER 22

W

yatt crunched on another piece of popcorn, his thoughts drifting as he stared at his computer screen. He knew all the warnings about creating personal relationships with specters since the dead were unstable, and he’d done a good job at ignoring the ones living in the mansion. But John was asking more questions and had taken the liberty of entering Wyatt’s computer room without permission. Despite the violation of his personal space, Wyatt couldn’t complain. John had knowledge about computers and had given him some tips when he was going through Penny’s files. Though John had no memory of his life, he certainly knew his way around criminology and organizing a sting operation. Between the two of them, they’d come up with the plan to use Blue as bait. While it was Wyatt’s idea to glean information from Penny’s profile and put it in Blue’s bio, John was the one who suggested answering all correspondence the way Penny would— using similar phrases and tone. Eventually, John would grow listless discussing the case and drift into the halls in search of the red room. Specters were like that. Some had short attention spans and wandering minds. It wasn’t unlike dealing with humans with dementia. Sometimes they stayed angry for ten years, and other times their emotions flickered on and off like a light switch. He liked John, but that didn’t mean he wanted to live with him. It

wasn’t fair to build a friendship with him. The more specters tethered themselves to the living, the less likely they were to move on to wherever souls are supposed to go. Wyatt propped his feet on his desk, ankles crossed, and munched on another handful of popcorn. Viktor made concessions about Wyatt’s snacking since he spent a lot of time in his computer room. Everyone else’s assignments usually took them out of the house, and Wyatt didn’t like making repeated trips to the kitchen. He’d lose focus if in the middle of something, so he kept his own little stash of treats up here. Usually chips, but he loved Raisinets and always hid a box in his drawer. John had taken off earlier and left Wyatt to some peace and quiet. “Niko needs to stop feeding that damn feral cat,” Shepherd grumbled as he ambled into the room and sat on the sofa. “I saw that little rat chaser prancing around in the driveway again.” Wyatt spun around in his leather chair to face him, white cheese coating his hand. “What size skirt do you wear?” Shepherd’s eyebrows sloped down. “Viktor mentioned something about a party. If you put me in a dress, I’ll put you in the ground.” Wyatt brushed off Shepherd’s threat. “Our attendance is required, so be sure to bathe. Might as well shave your legs while you’re at it. We have a suspect, and Blue’s going in as bait.” “Then she needs to dress up as an Indian princess and carry her tomahawk.” “That’s not going to fly. Romeo thinks she’s a blonde, so she’s got to wear something appropriate with that wig.” Shepherd widened his legs and spread his arms across the back of the L-shaped couch. “Romeo,” he said, as if it was a curse. “Why do you think he’d invite her to a blasted ball? That’s pretty ballsy.” Wyatt smirked at his play on words. Shepherd twisted his right arm and examined his phoenix tattoo. “Killers want respect. They can’t get a thrill unless they

top themselves, and that’s what has me uneasy about this situation. What better place to create a stir than a party with the most elite people in the city? Maybe he wants everyone to know he’s out there and he’s not getting enough attention.” “Must be an only child,” Wyatt said absently. “Everyone needs to charge their phones so we can stay in communication. You can hook them up in here overnight. Since the killer’s a Vamp, we can only send text messages.” “Gem isn’t happy about this situation,” Blue said, drifting into the room. Wyatt hiccupped. “It’s not her call. This isn’t recreational. We need to wear the same matching costume so we can find each other in the crowd. Even if someone else there is rocking a tartan, they won’t be in the design I picked out.” “I shudder to think,” Shepherd added. Blue straddled the stool next to Wyatt. “She wants us to all go as wizards. Why not indulge the girl?” Wyatt spun a tiny lock of his hair between two fingers. “Capes and staffs don’t exactly stand out at a costume ball. It’s too late; I’ve already placed the order. Anyhow, do I look like a jerk? I think I did the ladies justice. You’ll see.” Wyatt admired Blue’s cleavage when she bent over to tug at her boot, but he was a man and it couldn’t be helped, though he did try to be discreet about it. She might have thought dressing in a pair of cargo pants and a tank top wouldn’t attract attention, but a tent couldn’t hide the fact that Blue had a body made for sin. Shepherd cleared his throat, and when Wyatt looked up, Shepherd slowly shook his head and stared daggers at him. Wyatt lifted the popcorn bag and stared at the remaining kernels at the bottom. “You’re going as Cinderella,” he informed Blue. Her eyes flashed up. “I don’t know about this. Why can’t we arrange to meet him somewhere else?” “Afraid of a little perfume and blush? It won’t kill you to put on a dress and act like a woman.”

She sharpened her gaze at him. “It just might if my date turns out to be the serial killer.” Shepherd leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “Don’t go anywhere alone with this guy, and don’t look him in the eye. If he’s got anything devious in mind, he’ll want to do it in private. We need to stay close and gather enough evidence to incriminate him without putting you in danger.” “Don’t worry about me,” Blue assured him. “I’ll find a place up my dress to hide a weapon. Do you really think this guy’s the killer?” Wyatt tossed the bag of popcorn into a small wastebasket beneath his desk and dusted off his hands. “Based on the dialogue we had, I think he is. The last email he sent Penny was after she gave him her phone number, and we don’t have access to her text or recorded messages because she didn’t use a cell. Some people can’t let go of landlines.” Shepherd cracked his knuckles. “Did you look at the phone records for a list of incoming and outgoing calls?” “He had a shield on his number. In most cases, caller ID will show unknown or whatever, but the records with the phone company list the number. Because of how most of us get our phones and operate them, we’re able to cloak our privacy. I bounced a few ideas back and forth with John, but I’ve got nothing. If she knew his number, she either put it to memory or wrote it down.” Blue gripped the edge of her stool between her legs. “It’s too late to fly back to Washington now. But if this Romeo turns out to be a dead end, we’ll have no choice but to search her house again.” Shepherd pulled out a cigarette from his shirt pocket. “Who the hell’s John?” Wyatt wiggled his fingers in front of his face. “John. And no smoking in Wyatt’s World.” Shepherd rolled his eyes. “You shouldn’t believe everything they say. I heard they’re tricksters. If I were dead and stuck in limbo, I’d probably be fucking with everyone’s head too.”

“If you ever die, stay away from me.” Shepherd grinned, and it was wolfish. “You’ll be the first person I hunt down and tuck in at night.” A chill danced up Wyatt’s spine. Shepherd Moon was just the sort of guy who would do something like that. He looked like a hardened criminal, and the worst of it was that Wyatt didn’t really know much about what made him that way. Shepherd didn’t open up to people, and everyone kept their skeletons locked up tight. Keystone was a chance to start anew—a place where no one would judge you for your sins or pity your circumstances. And Wyatt knew all about digging up old bones. He didn’t have anyone left in this world, not even his nine sisters. Sometimes it was best to let the past stay buried. A burst of movement flew into the room, and Wyatt nearly fell out of his chair. John reminded him of Bluto from Popeye— without the beard—because of his muscles. It was a funny thing. The dead were separated from their bodies, but they still held on to the image of themselves. Occasionally those who died old would flicker back and forth between their younger and aged selves. “I saw him,” John said. “Him who?” “Huh?” Blue asked. Wyatt waved his hand. “Not you.” John began pacing back and forth, and yet Wyatt could still see through him—enough to notice Shepherd giving him the stink eye from the sofa. He gave Wyatt a hard time about the spooks; he didn’t like it when Wyatt held conversations with them and ignored the living. “Saw who?” Wyatt repeated. “The man you’re looking for. I saw him.” Wyatt used his feet to walk his chair forward. “You saw the killer? The same one as the night in the parking lot when you hitched a ride in our van?” “What did I just say?” “Sometimes it’s easy to get times and places mixed up.”

John inched forward. “Do you want the info or not? I can’t guarantee I’ll remember it thirty minutes from now.” “What’s he saying?” Blue asked. Wyatt folded his arms. “Where did you see him?” John jerked his thumb toward the door. “Downstairs.” Wyatt blanched. “You saw the killer downstairs? Here?” The tension in the room snapped like a live wire when Shepherd launched to his feet. John raked his fingers through his wavy black hair. “Affirmative.” Could he be mistaken? Wyatt stood up and looked at Shepherd. “Where’s Christian?” Shepherd’s brown eyes narrowed. “I saw him downstairs a few minutes ago. He was heading out.” Wyatt swung his gaze over to John. “Describe the guy you saw.” “Tall, long trench coat—” “Trench coat?” Wyatt repeated. “Are you sure?” “Fuck!” Shepherd erupted, pointing at the door. “We should have never trusted that Vamp.” John flicked his gaze to the side, but he didn’t turn around to look at Shepherd. “It wasn’t a Vampire.” Wyatt cocked his head. “Say again?” “He looked like a Chitah, but I can’t be sure.” Now this was becoming confusing as hell, especially since he had no idea that John knew about Breed. “Claude?” “What?” Blue exclaimed, springing out of her seat. “Claude would never—” “Wait a minute, wait a minute,” Wyatt said, holding up his hands. “We’re getting our wires mixed up. John, you’re probably confusing the past with the present.” Which didn’t go over well with his ghostly friend. “Keep your remarks in check, brother. It was the same man your boss spoke to in the parking lot. Short hair, golden eyes…” Then it dawned on Wyatt. “Wait a minute, do you mean Detective Glass?” He gave Shepherd a loaded glance. “Was he

just here?” Shepherd crackled his knuckles. “They took off. Raven didn’t want him inside for too long. She was afraid Viktor wouldn’t like it, so she grabbed her purse and made him wait by the door.” “Leaning against the statue like a smug son of a bitch,” John added. “By the statue,” Shepherd said, unaware the ghost was talking. “I told him to step off. Viktor doesn’t like people touching his pieces.” The comment almost made Wyatt want to snort, but if this was true… “Claude never picked up another scent at the crime scene.” Blue shook her head. “Glass was always the first one there. Claude automatically ruled out his scent.” “But he’s a detective. Why would he go around killing girls and then operating the investigation?” “To have complete control,” Shepherd answered. “Ever heard of those sicko firemen who start fires so they can be the hero and put them out? He’s probably the one who made the anonymous calls so he could have complete control over the crime scene. Jesus. This is one big clusterfuck.” “But the bite marks on the neck… it doesn’t make sense.” Blue pinched her chin, eyes downcast. “They could have been Chitah fangs. We know one victim was a Mage, and that would make total sense. If he bit her with two fangs, it would have paralyzed her. If they knew each other, she wouldn’t have struggled. Maybe after he paralyzed them he killed them another way.” “Or maybe he bit her again in the same spot,” Shepherd suggested. “He didn’t want anyone knowing her identity. Leaving four puncture marks would have been a red flag that she was a Mage, and we’d be looking for a Chitah instead of a Vampire. Regulators usually don’t issue autopsies, but detectives might. I bet he volunteered. The last victim was a Chitah, so he couldn’t kill her with venom. It doesn’t work like that. He impaled her through the heart, and she died from that and blood

loss.” “But why her?” Blue asked. Wyatt rumpled his hair. “Glass had no choice in our involvement. Maybe he was afraid he left behind clues, so he found someone to pin it on. Pretty convenient since both he and Raven could testify they last saw the victim with Christian.” The energy spiked in the room as they looked amongst each other. “Son of a ghost,” Wyatt said on a soft breath. “Raven just went out with the killer. This isn’t good.” “Text her,” Shepherd urged. John shook his head at Wyatt. “I wouldn’t do that. He’s a Chitah. If you tip her off while they’re together, he’ll pick it up in her scent.” “How the hell do you know so much about Breed?” Wyatt asked. Blue snapped her fingers in front of Wyatt’s face. “Your friend did well, but stay with the living. We need to summon her without raising suspicion.” “What if he’s busy driving her off to a parking lot to kill her?” “He wouldn’t be that stupid,” Shepherd muttered. “Agreed,” John said. “He’s probably using her to get information.” Blue strode toward the door. “I disagree. Men do stupid things all the time. We can’t tell her it’s related to the case, or he’ll get suspicious since he is the case. I’m going to go speak with Viktor.” Wyatt wanted to pat John on the back, but he didn’t technically have one. Instead, he gave the spirit an appreciative nod. “Thanks.”

CHAPTER 23

W

hen my phone vibrated, I was tempted to shut it off. But it was Viktor, and I couldn’t ignore his call. I discreetly drifted into a dark corner of the sitting room in Glass’s house and sent my reply. Viktor: Where are you? Raven: Out with a friend. Viktor: I need you back right away. Raven: Why? Viktor: A kidnapping case. Raven: That’s not my primary case right now. Can’t it wait? The delicious aroma of dinner wafted into the room. Why did it seem like the universe wanted to intervene with my date? The longer Viktor took to reply, the more upset I became. Glass probably couldn’t smell my emotions from a different room, especially with dinner beneath his nose, but just in case, I crept up the stairs to put distance between us. Some Chitahs were better than others when it came to reading emotions. Hopefully Glass had a dull nose. Viktor never summoned anyone home for a meeting. He always filled us in later. And why would he want me working on a kidnapping? I had more personal experience with murders than

abductions. I decided to call him instead of waiting for a message. After four rings, it went to voice mail. Why wasn’t he picking up? I dialed again. As I turned in a circle, listening to the rings, I couldn’t help but notice there were no signs of remodeling. No lemon-scented cleaners, no nails, no pulled-up floorboards, no paint, no boxes, and definitely no power tools. There was also no furniture. An open area surrounded the staircase—a nice little place a person could put a few chairs and things. There was a door on either side and windows with heavy drapes along the front. A short hall led to some rooms in the back. My Vampire eyes didn’t take long to adjust from the light downstairs. A hall cut right down the center of the house. As I walked down it, I noticed the floors were white linoleum tile—a stark contrast against the black walls. I’d never seen anyone paint their walls black before, and it made the photographs hanging on them stand out all the more. Most were pictures of Glass’s mother; others looked like images of his father or other family members. But none of him. It was unusual for Breed to photograph themselves, let alone pose for a painting. It wasn’t illegal, and I guess his family felt safe doing it in a human neighborhood. Another text came in, and I glanced at the screen. Viktor said they were in a meeting and it was important for me to return home as soon as possible. Something about a pack of Shifters. I furrowed my brow and put my phone back in my pocket. Claude was there, and he was supposed to be a great tracker. The only thing I was good for was assassinations and lighting fireworks with my fingertips. I peered through an open door and wrinkled my nose at the musty smell. There were several trunks lined up against the wall, and old-fashioned dresses were hanging on racks inside plastic bags. The dresser had a row of five mannequin heads wearing wigs. “I really hope that’s not your room,” I whispered.

I turned around and tiptoed to the door across the hall. When I peered in, I couldn’t resist flipping on the switch to make sure I wasn’t imagining things. My footsteps were whisper-quiet across the gold carpet beneath my feet. Unlike the macabre black walls just outside, these were a sumptuous gold. Each had a built-in bookshelf, and they were all empty except for the one in front of me, which was filled from top to bottom with shoes. His mother really owned every part of this house. Her own dressing room, her own shoe room… Except, what kept me from closing the door and returning to the living room was that not one shoe had a matching pair. I touched a glossy red heel, a sandal, a sneaker—each spaced ten inches apart. The shelves had lights and a button that switched them on, making this more of a display case than a simple shoe rack. “It’s almost ready!” Glass shouted from below. “Hope you like…” I couldn’t understand the rest of what he said, but I hauled ass out of the room and tiptoed downstairs, my heart racing. I waltzed in the kitchen, feeling a little guilty about snooping in his house. He was probably in the midst of letting go of all his mother’s belongings, and that was a hard thing to do. Glass had his sleeves pushed up and looked comfortable in front of the stove of his all-white kitchen. The fridge and dishwasher were along the same wall, and a curved island sat between him and the windows. The blinds were open, and the windows stretched all the way to the opposite side of the room by the kitchen table. “You don’t get much privacy in here,” I said. He glanced over his shoulder. “I have tall fences and vines in the back. It’s more private than it looks. I don’t think anyone is going to be spying on me cooking breakfast, do you?” I flashed a smile. “Depends on what you’re wearing. Or not wearing. A lot of frisky housewives live in the suburbs.” I set my bottle down and leaned on the counter, conflicted on whether I should chow down on his steak as fast as I could or let him know that Viktor had summoned me home. “So what’s going on

upstairs?” He turned the steak over in the skillet and added more butter. “My mother’s belongings are still up there. I’m trying to get them all sorted and boxed. There’s no need to hold on to them anymore. I’m going to rip up the flooring and knock down a few walls. I don’t need that many rooms.” “You might,” I suggested. “If you find yourself a nice little wifey to have babies with.” That was a silly thing to say on our date. I lightly smacked myself in the face and stood up. “Have you thought about selling this place and moving to the Breed district?” He peered over his shoulder. “I’m used to the privacy out here.” I turned around and was heading toward the back door when I noticed another door to my left. Curious if it was the pantry, I reached for the handle. “Don’t open that,” he blurted out. “That’s, um, that’s the basement. There’s a bunch of moths living down there, and every time I open the damn door, they get in.” I let go of the knob. “Sounds like you need an exterminator. It’s a nice house, it’s just not you. Unless you’re really into the vintage look.” I glanced up at a picture on the wall of a fork and a spoon dancing. It seemed fitting considering how different we were. I also thought about Christian and how he would have made a spoon joke. Glass plated our steaks and set down the tongs before approaching me. He cupped my face in his hands, gazing deep into my eyes. It was like looking into the eyes of a wild animal, so I looked at his mouth. He had straight teeth except for one bottom tooth that was slightly askew. “Do you know why I asked you out?” “My sparkling personality?” “You’re different. I know firsthand how immortals scrutinize every little thing. It’s an old habit born of superstition and arrogance because of how some immortals are chosen. But it trickles over to the other Breeds—the ones who have no choice

in what color hair or skin they’re born with. Or eyes,” he said, his thumb brushing near my lashes. “You don’t hide your defect or let it weaken you, and that makes you interesting to me. You’re not like the others.” “Thanks, I think.” “You don’t trust that Vampire, do you?” “Christian?” He let go and stepped back. “Vampires are the root of all evil. They feast on blood and murder indiscriminately.” I folded my arms. “Is that how you really feel?” He shrugged. “It’s just small talk.” “Ah. Since we’re small talking, what’s your first name? Now that you’ve cooked me a steak, it seems kind of trite to be calling you Glass.” “Will.” He turned around and pulled something out of the oven. “Actually, it’s Willard, but I never liked that name.” “Is that so?” I asked, turning around in sheer horror. Willard was the name of the man Penny was going to meet. How many men went by that name? Then I thought about the shoes upstairs that I’d assumed he was in the process of throwing away. None had a mate, and I bet if I’d lingered long enough I might have recognized the ones missing from our victims. Shutting off my emotions was something I’d been able to do all my life in times of crisis. But Chitahs left me uncertain. Could they scent a suppressed emotion? I stared vacantly out the back window, watching his reflection in the glass as he prattled on about his mother’s old-fashioned taste in names. I needed a minute alone to take a deep breath and come up with a plan. “Mind if I look at your back patio before we eat?” I asked. “Go ahead. I still need to uncork the wine.” After I closed the door behind me, I walked to the edge of the concrete and pulled out my phone. Great. I finally meet a nice guy, and he turns out to be a serial killer. Once again, destiny screws me over. Did Viktor know? Maybe that explained his discretion. This

was a situation where I realized I needed to rely on my partner, so I sent a message to Christian. Raven: Can you come pick me up at Glass’s house? Christian: Date not going well? Raven: You could say that. Christian: My hands are full, lass. Raven: Does this mean I won our bet? Christian: Feck off. Raven: Come get me. Christian: I’m not your chauffeur. Call a cab. Raven: Glass is the killer. I waited for a reply. Christian was a pain in the ass—that was a given. But could I count on him to be there for me when I needed him? Would he believe me? I had a feeling Glass was going to go on as normal with the date, but if I sat with him at that table, my anger was going to burn his nostrils. There was no way I could hold in my emotions for that length of time. Hopefully the heavy aroma of meat and potatoes would shield me for a few minutes longer when I went back inside. Christian: Stay calm. I’ll be there in ten. “Stay calm, he says.” I put my phone in my pocket and considered jumping the fence. Not a good option. Chitahs were excellent trackers and could run just as fast as a Mage, if not faster. Plus he would know something was up. Then another thought popped into my head: Chitahs weren’t easy to take down. I’d gotten into an ugly fight with one in the past. They were strong, quick, and not someone you want to fight when they flipped their switch and went primal. But Glass trusted me to some extent, so what if I just did everyone a favor and killed him right now? Was there enough evidence? Maybe

his name was a coincidence. It was probably a common name in the old days. Was I jumping to conclusions with the shoes? His mother’s things were all over the house, and maybe he’d gotten rid of some of them in the process of clearing the room. I gazed upward at a dark sky. What else did I have to go on? Glass was at the scene of both crimes, but then again, he was the detective. Which led to another conundrum. Accusing a detective of a crime was one thing, but killing him was something that could result in my arrest and execution. The higher authority didn’t play around when it came to Regulators and detectives who worked their cases. They were lawmen, and killing anyone who worked for the higher authority without rock-solid evidence was an act of treason. A knock sounded at the window, and I turned. Glass gestured for me to come inside, so I gave him an artificial smile. “And the best actress award goes to…” I opened the back door and drew in a deep breath. “That smells delectable. Do you mind if I wash my hands before we eat?” “Sure. The bathroom is down the hall on the left.” There was uncertainty in his voice, and I heard him draw in a deep breath as I sauntered by. “Dear God,” I hissed, shutting the bathroom door behind me and turning on the faucet. I needed to stall. If I went into that kitchen now, I was liable to stab him in the eye with my fork. I hadn’t brought any weapons with me since going to third base and having my date find a dagger between my legs might not be a vote of confidence. All things considered, my reflection in the mirror was pretty damn sexy. The matte lipstick was the color of a good merlot. Gem had lent me a powder for my chest and neck that had a reflective quality—like pixie dust. I didn’t go overboard on the black eyeliner since my lipstick was enough. Why the hell didn’t I put on perfume? I thought while searching his cabinets for anything that carried a strong odor.

I poured mouthwash into my mouth and swished it around while rummaging through the cabinets beneath the sink. Towels, toilet paper, shampoo, but no cologne. Damn Chitahs! A lightbulb went off, and I spit the mouthwash into the sink. After closing the cabinets, I hurried to the toilet in search of air freshener. I hoped for a can of the spray kind, but all I could find were ones with the sticky center. I pulled the cap as high as it would go and jammed my finger in the crack, pinching off as much of the pine scent as I could and then rubbing it all around my neck and armpits. Where did emotional scents originate from? I assumed maybe the glands, but who knows, maybe they shot out of my belly button. I flushed the toilet again and watched the water swirl around the bowl. I used it as a form of meditation and searched for a funny thought to throw off my scent of suspicion and alarm. And the first thing I thought of was Christian’s DRINK ME tattoo. I snorted and breezed out of the room, ready to continue my date. Smelling like a pine tree. When I took a seat at the kitchen, Glass winced and twitched his nose. “Hello, darling,” I said to the steak. “Is it bloody or burned alive?” “Medium rare. The potatoes didn’t come out the way I liked.” I poked at them and wondered if he’d put sedatives in the food. Chances were this was a legit date, but I wasn’t sure if that made me feel better or worse about the situation. “Do you mind if I just grab my beer bottle?” I asked, having second thoughts about the wine he’d already poured in my glass. Sometimes too much alcohol made me audacious, and I still didn’t know if this was a dangerous situation or my imagination gone awry. I got up and retrieved the bottle I’d left on the counter, then gave it a swirl before taking a swig. “Do you have any family portraits? I’d love to see your father and what you looked like

when you were younger.” “Some, but they were careful not to include me in them. It’s better that way.” He ate two large bites of his steak, not even waiting for me start. “How long have you been a Mage?” “Long enough to see that there’s too much crime in this city. It’s a good thing there’s a man like you to make sure all the crazy murderers are put where they belong.” “Not all are crazy,” he said matter-of-factly, slicing his steak. “Some are intelligent, educated men.” “I guess they keep you busy.” “They keep both of us busy.” I lifted my beer and took another sip. “Aren’t you going to eat?” he asked. “It’s getting cold.” “I like it better that way. I have a sensitive stomach.” I was starting to feel that old familiar itch, the one that had driven me into the profession of hunting and killing criminals to begin with. The one that had me fantasizing about plunging my steak knife into his chest and showing him that he couldn’t just go around taking the lives of good women like Penny Burns. Then I heard Viktor in my head talking about evidence and motive. There seemed to be plenty of incriminating evidence, but what was his motive? Glass was a decent-looking man with a nice job. “How do you normally meet women?” I asked. “Do you date outside your Breed a lot? Sorry to ask, but I’m curious because I don’t seem like your type.” He coughed into a napkin and wiped his mouth. “You’re right. You’re the opposite of the women I normally pursue.” I stabbed my fork into the steak, keeping a smile on my face. “Opposite in looks or Breed?” His mouth turned down as he quartered a few small potatoes. “Both, I guess. I prefer Chitah women, but most of them are too particular about what they want in a man. Suffice it to say that it’s harder to date them because many won’t waste their time on a man who isn’t their kindred spirit.” I’d heard the term kindred spirit before and assumed it was

the Chitah version of a soul mate. They had special gatherings that happened every few years just to find their true love. “You don’t believe in kindred spirits?” I asked. “Or you don’t care?” He took a large gulp of wine. When he set down the glass, he shifted his gaze to meet mine. “I met my kindred many years ago.” That took me by surprise. I let go of my fork, the prongs still impaled in my meat. “And? What happened?” Glass suddenly closed his mouth, but not before I caught two of his canines sliding down. He lifted his napkin and pretended to wipe his mouth. “These are personal questions, Raven.” I leaned back in my chair. “I thought we were getting personal?” He set down his napkin but kept his mouth closed. After a few moments, Glass rose from the table and turned his back to me, staring out the window into the darkness. “A Vampire seduced her. Do you know enough about Chitahs to understand what kind of torment that inflicts? When it comes to kindred spirits, females don’t feel the pull as we do. Only the men have a physical and emotional response to meeting our kindred, and it consumes us like nothing you can imagine. It’s a fire burning deep and bright—one that compels us to pursue her and only her. That’s why we believe in courtship. There is always a chance we could lose her favor—soul mates or not. For her the choice is simple, but for us—just imagine going through the rest of your life knowing that the woman born for you has chosen another. And not just any other man, but a Vampire. You’ll never be whole; you’ll never find that perfect match again.” “That hasn’t stopped you from dating.” “Life goes on.” I tapped my finger against the rim of my plate. “How many women have you courted?” “None.” “Why? Were you not up to their standards, or were they not up to yours?”

The energy in the room shifted, and I inched my left leg around the chair in preparation to bolt. The motive against Vampires seemed clear to me. One snatching his woman out from under him must have been a blow to his ego. No wonder he seemed threatened by Christian as my partner. Was this some sort of sick game of pursuit in order to relive his past and come out the champion? Still, it didn’t explain why he was killing women in the first place. Glass drew in a deep breath and held it for a few seconds before turning to face me. He put his hands in his pockets, a mechanical smile on his face. “Would you like to see something?” I jumped in my chair when the doorbell rang. Alarm flickered in his eyes, and he grabbed the knife off the table before heading to the door. “Stay here,” he said. “I never have visitors.”

CHAPTER 24

D

ear God, Christian was going to murder my date. How else would a man react after being accused of a crime he didn’t commit, only to find out the accuser was the perpetrator? I shouldn’t have told him that Glass was the killer. Now he was probably on the warpath, and I didn’t feel like burning down another house to cover up his dirty deeds. As Glass stalked toward the front door, knife in hand, I jogged behind him and grabbed my purse. When he opened the door, I stopped in my tracks. Christian was leaning against the doorjamb, his legs crossed at the ankle and a jaunty smile on his face. “Did I miss the appetizers?” Glass half turned and gave me a sharp glare. Before I could say anything, Christian spoke. “I’m here on official business, Chitah. My partner and I have been summoned by our boss, so I’ve come to collect her. But I’m not going to stand here and pretend it doesn’t bother me that my partner is romantically involved with a business acquaintance. That’s a conflict of interest in my book. Raven, let’s go.” I slowly approached the door, keeping my eye on the knife in Glass’s hand. “Sorry, Will. My boss sent me a text earlier about a kidnapping, and I didn’t want it to ruin our dinner. That’s why I haven’t been myself.” Glass turned around to face me, his voice low. “I can drive

you.” “’Fraid not,” Christian interrupted. “We’re in a rush, and something tells me a law-abiding man such as yourself would follow the speed limit. This is life and death we’re talking about. Raven…” He inclined his head and held out his hand. Glass gave me an icy stare. “I can’t let you walk out of here with a Vampire. He’s a suspect.” “Can’t you?” Christian said. “Unless you can supply more evidence than a borrowed scarf and an old candy wrapper, I’m afraid you can’t slander my name by calling me a killer.” Ignoring Christian, Glass seized my wrist. By the way his nostrils were twitching, I could only imagine what he was smelling. Probably a mixture of bathroom deodorizer and adrenaline. Christian edged into view and gripped his arm—the one holding me, not the one with the knife. “Take your hands off her.” I got butterflies in my stomach when a dark look flickered in his obsidian eyes. Glass snarled at Christian, and his canines punched out. “Did I invite you into my house?” “Whoa.” I stepped between them. “Let’s not end this date in bloodshed. Christian, I’m coming. Will, I’m sorry, but when my boss calls, I can’t ignore him. I’m sure you know what that’s like, working for the higher authority.” As much as I wanted to tell Glass that he had shitty taste in beer, I decided to play it smooth and maintain our relationship. “I’ll text you when I get back to let you know I’m okay. Unless you want to call me?” Please don’t want to call me. Glass retracted his fangs, making him look less like a sabertoothed tiger. He scratched the side of his nose and then shook his head. “Go on. I don’t want any trouble in my house.” “Don’t be mad.” I touched his arm, gazing up into his golden eyes rimmed in black. He brushed his knuckles across my cheek, and I suddenly felt Christian’s hand on my back.

“Go wait in the car, Raven. I need to have a word with the good detective.” I turned around and gave him a punishing glare. “Don’t.” He grinned wolfishly. “Go on, Precious. I turned the seat warmers on for you.” I slowly strode out the door, hoping like hell that Christian didn’t get the sudden urge to tear the man apart. Vampires had tremendous strength in addition to their other gifts. Did we have enough solid evidence? Maybe it was all coincidence and I was overreacting, but something felt amiss. I needed to find out what Viktor wanted. While I sat in the Honda, I watched the front doors and waited for flames to come bursting through the windows. Instead, Christian coolly walked out, one hand in his pocket and a smug look on his face. He got in, revved the engine, and peeled out of the driveway. Christian swept a heavy curl away from my face. “Did he hurt you?” “No. What did you say to him?” “That I’d sever his head if he came near my partner again. Are you sure he didn’t put his hands on you?” I shook my head and decided to buckle my seat belt before Christian hit the brakes and I ended up as a hood ornament. “Did Viktor call you?” “No. Are you making up fibs? Don’t tell me I came out here for your amusement.” “What made you believe me?” He cocked an eyebrow. “You don’t strike me as the damselin-distress type who wants my help. I could see you calling if you got yourself stranded and wanted someone to chauffeur you back to the mansion. But if you tell me your life’s in danger, I’m inclined to believe that’s the truth. Now what makes you think he’s the killer?” “The shoes.” I touched my forehead with my fingertips, the adrenaline finally wearing off and leaving behind a headache. “He had a whole room with these shoes on display.”

“He might be a transvestite.” “None of the shoes had a match. Remember what I noticed at the crime scenes? All the victims were missing a shoe. Serial killers take souvenirs. It reminds them of the crime and how it felt to have that kind of power.” He snorted. “That explains your arsenal of weapons.” “He also said his name’s Willard. That’s the name of the man Penny put in her diary.” Christian stroked his beard with his left hand. “That’s pretty suspicious. Anything else?” “He hates Vampires.” Christian snorted. “He can stand in line with half the city.” “No, I mean he really hates Vampires. He’s got demons from a relationship gone bad. If he’s the killer, I think he murdered Marlene to pin it on you.” “And why would he do that? Do you think that would make him stop?” “I don’t have all the answers, but the more I think about it, the more it makes sense. Maybe when I called him from Washington he got scared we were closing in on him. It explains why he stabbed her through the heart and didn’t take her shoe. I found it lying in the field near the body. Marlene wasn’t a Mage, but he needed a scapegoat.” “He made too many mistakes,” Christian muttered. “The first being that he crossed me.” The scenery blurred as he punched the accelerator and we moved at lightning speed. “Viktor sent a message asking me to come home. Something about a kidnapping involving a pack of Shifters.” “That’s a lie, to be sure.” He veered into a McDonald’s parking lot and pulled to the side. Christian leaned in close, studying my eyes, my jaw, my mouth, my neck. This time when he spoke, a current of possession rose in his tone. “Are you sure he didn’t touch you?” For a brief moment, my heart skipped a beat at the way he looked at me—the same look he gave me when he was standing

in the doorway to Glass’s house. I offered him a hint of a smile. “You should know by now that I can handle myself.” “Is that why you smell like a pine tree on fire?” “I needed to cover up the scent of ‘oh shit, you’re the killer.’” “Clever.” His eyes skated down to my lap. “Your hands are shaking.” “I wasn’t afraid for my life, Christian. I was afraid of losing control and what I might do to him.” He leaned in tight and tilted my chin up. “Never lose control.” For a moment I thought he would kiss me. Would I pull away like I had with Glass? But that moment faded when he turned away and merged into traffic again, leaving my heart beating so loudly that I was sure it was a banging drum in his ears. As we headed home, I sent a message to Viktor to let him know I was still alive. For now.

EVERY MEMBER of Keystone assembled in the gathering room. Christian paced the floor before he finally sat on a stool in front of the hearth, stoking the flames with a metal poker. The fire illuminated the room as the stone architecture had a reflective quality. Like a guard on duty, Niko hadn’t left my side. Maybe he caught a flutter in my energy, but he remained close, as if I were going to disappear. When Wyatt revealed that his ghost friend had identified Glass as the killer, I stayed silent, a mixture of betrayal, embarrassment, and anger rolling through me. Claude’s eyes were giving me chills even from where he stood. As I told my story to pile on more evidence against Glass, a murky black would swallow up the gold in Claude’s eyes—a sign he was losing control of his emotions. Gem was very gifted at talking him down, and I could see why she was an ideal

partner for him. I was in the middle of a Gem-and-Niko sandwich and not exactly sure how to react to the concern. I’d been alone for so long that it was an unfamiliar feeling to have someone care about what happened to me. “I don’t think he was planning to kill me,” I repeated. “You can’t know that,” Niko said. “Men like Glass don’t think the way we do. They’re methodical and careful about every decision they make. He could have been using you to gather information on what we know.” “I wouldn’t have told him anything.” “Under physical duress…” I clenched my jaw. The last time I’d been tortured, I sang like a canary, and even though I was now loyal to Keystone, I understood Niko’s concern. Still, I had my doubts that Glass had been planning to do anything heinous to me aside from offering a tour of his mother’s wig collection. Glass was smart, and if he were to be the last person to see me alive, that would bring the investigation to his front door. “He wooed all those other women,” Gem reminded me. “I bet they thought they were in love with him.” Something snapped inside me. I launched to my feet, hands clenched in tight fists. How dare he try to seduce me like one of his pets. And how could I have fallen for it? I stepped over Wyatt and paced toward the fire before turning to face the team. Shepherd was sitting in the chair to my left, tapping his knife against his boot. “I’m going to put nine hundred holes in his body and see how he likes that.” Viktor sat down, and Gem yanked Claude’s hand, forcing him to sit next to her in my spot. Blue’s heels tapped against the stone from where she sat on a low partition in one of the archways. “Wyatt, make sure you respond to Romeo and let him know how excited I am to meet him.” Wyatt laced his fingers behind his head. “He’s probably going to try to cancel after what happened tonight. I’ll be sure to let

him know that a better woman is out there waiting for him. Got any nudie pics you want me to attach?” “Of your mother,” she fired back. Shepherd sheathed his blade. “Our case hangs in the balance of how well Wyatt can write love letters. Why does that scare me?” Viktor savored his vodka with a slow sip. “Glass doesn’t know we have invitations, so be careful who you speak with at the ball. My guess is he’ll enjoy watching his prey, so alert the team if you find him first. Keep your masks on, do not use your real names, and limit conversations. Once he approaches Blue, she’ll draw him away for a private conversation. He’s more likely to say something incriminating while alone, and we’re collecting as much evidence as possible before making a scene. He is a detective and under the protection of the higher authority. If we do not collect every scrap of evidence to build our case, we could be tried for slander.” I jumped when Christian jammed the poker into the fireplace and stabbed the weakening log until it broke in half. Viktor craned his neck. “If you break my tools, it will come out of your pay.” “What makes him so different from every other man we’ve targeted?” Christian snapped, rising to his feet and taking my side. “He’s a festering wound, and the longer we leave it alone, the more dangerous he becomes. His title shouldn’t give him a free pass to kill. The higher authority pays us to take care of criminals however we deem fit. If this were anyone else, we’d be raiding his house and taking him down the old-fashioned way.” “Old-fashioned?” I asked. He held up both fists. “Thunder and lightning.” Viktor set down his glass. “This is different, and you know it. The law will not issue a warrant against one of their own without substantial proof. He trusted Raven when he invited her into his home, but if you made him suspicious, I can promise you he set those shoes on fire.” Christian inched forward. “I’m not going to take the blame

for lost evidence. If I hadn’t gotten there when I had, do you know what he could have done to her?” “Baked me a pie?” He held up his finger, voice flooded with irritation. “I’m going to let that go, but keep in mind that you were unarmed. Maybe you think it’s a common courtesy in the dating world, but it could have cost you your fecking life. You were vulnerable, and if I hadn’t answered my phone—” “Then I would have taken him down myself if it came to that.” “Exactly. And this would be an entirely different conversation about how to save Keystone, regardless if you had succeeded or not. Had he stuffed you in a box and tossed you into the lake, we wouldn’t have known about what you discovered in the house, let alone his true name.” “We knew.” Wyatt sat up. “John identified him when he picked her up.” “Who the feck is John?” “The specter I mentioned earlier.” “Are you afflicted in some way? Your ghost’s testimony would be inadmissible in a court of law on the grounds that no one can see the eejit.” Christian’s attention swung over to Viktor. “I don’t see why we have to go through the charade of a costume ball in order to identify him. Even if he burned the shoes, let me charm the truth out of him.” “You will not charm a detective. Remember that you are still the prime suspect. If we behave like renegades without some measure of order, that will be our downfall. People trust us because we are just as methodical and ruthless as the killers we catch. Romeo corresponded with Penny and Blue. Wyatt is hacking his account to match any of the unidentified victims with his list of contacts. But that takes time. We must link Romeo to Glass by setting a trap. This must happen.” Christian raked his fingers through his hair from back to front. “What’s that on your neck?” Wyatt asked. “Did you get a

tattoo?” Christian gave me an icy stare. “It better fade before the party.” Wyatt jumped to his feet and moved swiftly toward the doorway. “This is a private meeting. No freshies allowed.” He held his arms wide as if blocking someone. “Who?” Wyatt looked over his shoulder at us, then back. “Christian?” Christian folded his arms. “What are you blathering on about?” Wyatt aimed his green eyes at Christian. “John says he knows you.” While the men continued their odd conversation, I headed out of the room, shaken by the events of the evening. I wasn’t sure if I’d left the doors upstairs at Glass’s house open or closed, and if he suspected I knew something, he might try to come at me when I least suspected it. But unlike all the previous times I’d been in danger, this time I wasn’t alone.

CHAPTER 25

C

hristian watched Raven exit the gathering room. He felt compelled to go speak with her alone, but Gem and Claude followed close behind her, so he stayed rooted in place. Perhaps it was just an innocent dinner, but seeing Glass holding that knife had made Christian want to shatter every bone in the man’s body. He steadied his eyes on Wyatt. “I’m sure a lot of dead men know me.” Wyatt shut his eyes for a minute and then looked back. “Okay! I heard you.” He strode forward and spoke to Christian in a quiet voice. “Look, John’s swearing up and down that he knows you. I really don’t care if he’s having a hallucination or not. Maybe this is a good chance for you to help me get him out of the house.” “And where shall we go?” “Anywhere. Take him to someone he needs to make amends with. That’ll keep him occupied. Once he’s gone, he won’t be able to find his way back. He doesn’t belong here. I like the guy, but that doesn’t mean I want to live with him for the rest of eternity. If there’s a chance for him to move on, he’s not going to find it with me.” “I don’t know a John, and even if I did, how the hell would I know who he’s got unresolved issues with?” “I’ve had enough of this Vincent Price bullshit,” Shepherd

muttered on his way out of the room. By that point, everyone else had left. Or so Christian thought. Wyatt’s eyes were off to the side as if listening to someone talking. “He can’t remember the details of his life, but he remembers you were an asshole.” Christian snorted. “That’s hardly conclusive evidence.” Wyatt tugged on the edge of his hat until it covered his ears. “He can’t remember who he is, but he thinks about the Atlantic Ocean a lot. He said the sound of the waves calms him whenever he gets confused or upset.” Christian blanched and stepped back. “The ocean?” Wyatt was a jokester, but that was too specific. “What does this John look like?” Wyatt glanced over his shoulder. “Big guy. Tough in the face. He looks like a marine or something, and he used to be a human. Dark hair, and his ears stick out a little. Come on, man. Just take him where he needs to go. Otherwise, he’s going to haunt this house forever. So, do you know him? ’Cause he sure as hell doesn’t know himself.” Christian knew who Wyatt was describing. Not exactly an old friend, but an acquaintance all the same. It made him wonder about the afterlife. If ghosts were real, had his sister ever sought him out? Or the men he’d killed in the past? Better that he didn’t know. If Gravewalkers could see all that, no wonder most of them weren’t killers. “Aye. I know him.” Wyatt arched an eyebrow. “Now that’s a twist I didn’t see coming. He’s been avoiding everyone since he arrived; I guess that’s why he didn’t notice you before. If he’s someone you”— Wyatt made a slicing motion across his throat—“then maybe you should get a case of amnesia.” “What does it matter? I can’t see the bloody puff of air.” “No, but they have a way of influencing the living from the afterworld. Sometimes through emotions. They can put thoughts in your head, especially when you’re half-asleep. Some figure out how to manipulate electricity, like the idiots that used to live

here who were always creating power surges in my game room to shut off the computers. Blasted spooks.” Christian flicked him on the forehead. “Can we stick to the matter at hand?” “Do you know a place you can take him? I doubt he’ll get out of the car unless it’s someplace familiar.” Christian folded his arms. “I can think of a location.” “Don’t send him to the cemetery,” Wyatt warned. “They get pissed when you do that.” “Do I get a favor for this?” “Big-time.” Wyatt spun on his heel. “Hey, John. Christian says he remembers you now. He wants to take you somewhere…. I don’t know, but he says you’ll remember. Isn’t that what you want?” Wyatt stuffed his hands in his pockets. “Yeah, I guess it’s the end of the line for us… Thanks.” “What’s he saying?” Christian asked, curious. Wyatt turned, and a smile touched his lips. “He said he likes my hat.”

AS CHRISTIAN SPED down the road in his car, he periodically glanced at the empty passenger seat. There was no draft, the windows weren’t foggy, no ethereal glow or flickering shadow—nothing to indicate a dead person was sitting beside him. Maybe Wyatt was a raging lunatic. Which made Christian the bigger lunatic for agreeing to something like this. Despite all the magic in the Breed world, it was hard for a man to believe in something he couldn’t see with his own eyes. But Christian rarely turned down opportunities for a favor owed, and if it kept Wyatt from talking to himself, then he was all for an exorcism by Honda. He kept thinking about the moment Glass had opened the front door. It replayed in his head over and over during the drive, and Christian fantasized about whether it would have been more satisfying to rip his throat out first or break bones. He normally

didn’t have any personal feelings one way or the other about a suspect unless they crossed him, but something about Glass struck a nerve, and it had nothing to do with the previous murders, not even that of Marlene. It was the look in Raven’s eyes. He’d rarely seen such a strong and capable woman look so conflicted, and it troubled him. She was his partner, and he couldn’t tolerate the thought of working with someone who couldn’t get hold of her emotions. Especially around a Chitah. Or maybe it wasn’t that at all. On the night of Marlene’s murder, Christian hadn’t been able to stand the thought of sitting at home and imagining what the two of them would be doing all night, so he’d left and found a date of his own. In fact, he’d specifically sought out a Chitah. When he drove past the finest restaurants in town and spotted Glass’s car, he couldn’t help himself. Raven had the right to see whomever she wanted. Why did it vex him so? It was that fecking kiss. She’d made him wipe her memory of it, and he hadn’t understood why. His jealousy had nothing to do with the influence of blood. That happened before he’d tasted her. Now he found it impossible to look at Raven without imagining her warm body pressed against his and her tongue in his mouth tasting of cherry wine. He remembered the eagerness between both of them—a unique chemistry he didn’t feel with other women. A desire to kiss her over and over, discovering every curve of her body with his hands and mouth. Her breasts were sculpted from perfection, her legs as long as the Nile, and she wasn’t soft like most women. Raven worked out, and if she could kill a man with her thighs, it tempted him to know what it would feel like to have them wrapped around his head. That fecking kiss. If only he could look in the mirror and scrub his own memory, but it didn’t work like that. Now he was cursed with maintaining an awkward relationship with his partner, who had no memory of their intimacy, leaving him alone with his foolish thoughts. He should have never drunk from her. Those bullet wounds

would have healed on their own—albeit slowly. And now that she’d tasted him, their lives were tangled in a way that couldn’t be undone. It had been so long since he’d taken the vein of another Vampire that he’d forgotten the dark lure of ancient blood, which lived in all of them. Christian muttered a curse and rolled down the window, inviting a blast of icy wind into the car. Women always had to complicate things. It was all he could do to forget the decadent taste of her salty skin and the sound of her heart racing in his ears. How was it possible to feel that much desire from something as innocuous as a kiss? He flicked another glance at the empty seat beside him. “If you’re really sitting beside me, then you’re a fortunate man to not have to deal with this shite anymore. Women are nothing but viperous snakes, driving men to do inane things. You and I never got on, but you should do yourself a favor and leave this world. There’s nothing but pain and misery to keep you company. I can’t imagine why you stuck around.” No one answered, just the sound of wind tunneling through the window. He still couldn’t get Raven off his mind. She liked walking the roof at night, and often he’d lurk in the shadows and watch her. He wasn’t sure why, but she fascinated him with her odd behavior. She was more complicated than any woman he’d ever met, and there was an unshakable feeling that he somehow knew her. Christian neared the front gates of a mansion but couldn’t get any closer without tipping off the guards. “End of the line,” he said. “There are too many security checkpoints for my taste. Feck if I believe I’m sitting here talking to myself, but that’s your new home. Don’t come back with me, or else Wyatt’s never going to let me hear the end of it, and I might end up smothering him with a pillow.” Should I open the door? Christian wondered, uncertain if ghosts could slide through walls. Just in case, he got out of the car and opened the passenger side. “Out of the car. Time for you to saunter on,” he said,

pointing toward the gates. He could see the house perfectly with his Vampire eyes, though he wasn’t sure what a ghost could see. He folded his arms and paced in front of the car. “This is where you belong. Does it look familiar at all? Probably not. Maybe this was a mistake. Anyhow, suit yourself. Either go in or stand on the street, but you’re not coming back with me.” After a quiet moment, Christian reflected on the situation and felt a twinge of empathy. “She’s waiting for you.”

JOHN EXITED the vehicle and studied the house in the distance. He knew he was dead; it was the reason he’d stayed at Northern Lights. It was the last place in his memory. Each night, he’d search the faces of the patrons in hopes of unraveling this tangled mystery. He couldn’t remember his death, nor could he remember most of the events before and after. His memories were like a spiderweb blowing in the wind, each section overlapping the next. When he’d died, was there a light? Had he turned away from it? Why? Maybe this was what happened to dead people. What a fucking joke. “She’s waiting for you,” Christian said. Christian was a prick. John hadn’t remembered him until the moment he walked into the room and saw the Vampire’s face. It didn’t restore any of his memories outside of a few he had of Christian. He just knew him, and he wasn’t sure who or what had connected them when they were alive. Christian sure as hell wasn’t any help. The bastard rambled on about female problems, and if John had been of flesh and blood, he would have knocked his lights out and told him to get his shit in check. When the Vampire got inside his car to leave, John briefly debated on getting back in and returning with him to the mansion. Wyatt was the only person who’d been able to see him, and that somehow restored his sanity. The job had given him a

sense of purpose. John knew that if he didn’t get back in the car, he’d never see Wyatt again—never figure out how to return to the mansion. But Christian’s last words piqued his curiosity, so John decided to go forward instead of back. At that point, he had nothing to lose. The living could never understand the turmoil of limbo. He walked through the iron bars and passed a few security guards reading magazines. There was a second checkpoint, but these guards had their eyes alert while they smoked their handrolled cigarettes. John waved his hand in front of their faces, but neither man reacted. No one ever did. John didn’t exist anymore. He had no place in this world, and the world had no place for him. He was a forgotten soul— ignored and forced to watch life happening all around him. He’d witnessed murders, unable to help. Watched couples fall in love, even saw a baby being born in the backseat of an SUV. It made him cry phantom tears. John was a hard man, but something about watching that baby coming into the world was fucking magical. He glanced at his surroundings. Nothing about this place looked familiar. Nothing. He stepped through the front door and then shook off the uncomfortable feeling of passing through inanimate objects. A chandelier hung from the ceiling, but most of the lights were turned off. On the walls were old paintings and art that didn’t go together. If John had been here before, it must not have been an important part of his life. Surely he’d remember what mattered. As he made a quiet ascent up the stairs, someone made a noise down below. John leaned over the banister and saw the top of a dark-haired man heading toward the back of the house. It was hard to tell if he was security or someone who lived there. Not that it mattered. John kept going up, his thoughts scattering like marbles

rolling across the floor in every direction. His memories were fragmented dreams, and some of them didn’t make sense. He remembered the house he grew up in, yet the faces of his parents were never the same. “Dementia,” he muttered, realizing he was trapped in this in-between place forever. Slowly going crazy. Maybe he should have stayed with Wyatt. It was good to have someone to talk to—someone who could explain things and become an anchor to center himself around. Wyatt wasn’t so bad; he could be a little shit at times, but he’d treated John fairly in the short time they’d known each other. He poked his head through a door in one room and saw what looked like a study. The next door was a bathroom. Now he felt like a Peeping Tom of the afterlife, wandering around in people’s homes and spying in their bedrooms. When he reached another door and peered in, something caught his attention. Moonlight shone through the open window straight ahead, and his eyes traveled to a bed on the left side of the room. A spray of wavy blond hair covered a pillow, and John stepped inside, feeling a chill of familiarity. Even the smell in the room was a distant memory. While it required concentration, John found he could easily pick up odors. It was one reason he liked hanging around the bar. The smell of barbecue, hamburgers, a good cigarette—torturous and yet one of the few luxuries he could indulge in. He drew closer to the bed, circling around to the other side where the woman was sleeping. When he neared, John stumbled backward, struck with such an incredible pain that he thought he would shatter into a million pieces. Moonlight painted her angelic face, highlighting her pouty lips and apple cheeks. Though her eyes were closed, he knew with absolute certainty that they were blue. Not just any blue, but sky blue. The color a man gazed up at when he was lying on the grass next to his woman, imagining their future together. Her honey-blond hair was loose and soft around her head, a little

longer than he last remembered. And he remembered. John fell to his knees and reached out to her as if no time had passed between them. As if death had not separated them. As if she would open her eyes and fall into his arms. Her lip began to quiver, even though she was sleeping. “Can you hear me?” he whispered, stroking her face and wishing he could feel how silky it was beneath the press of his rough fingertips. He always had to be gentle with her because she reminded him of a glass figurine in the palm of his hand, and John was a big man—a strong man. How had such a beautiful creature ever loved a man such as him? How had he been so fortunate? And so cursed. He lowered his head, tears welling in his eyes. Tears that weren’t real since he no longer had a body, but the visceral grief ignored his ghostly limitations. How many years had passed between them? Guilt consumed him for having left her behind—for leaving his love alone on this earth without someone to protect her, to hold her, to cherish her like no one else could. A tear rolled across her nose, and her eyes slowly opened. She stared vacantly through him, and it broke his heart. “I haven’t forgotten you,” he said, fighting through the sorrow. “I’m here, baby girl.” Her blinks grew longer as she drifted between awake and asleep. When she rolled over and showed him her back, John circled the bed and crawled onto it, lying beside her. He hadn’t done this in so long. Memories flooded back of their first night together. And their last. He wanted to wipe the tear away from her lashes, but he could only stare at it as a reminder of everything he’d lost. “You look beautiful,” he said. “Even more than I remember. I

missed your smile. Remember that time you made me dance in the middle of an outdoor café? I always had two left feet, and then I knocked over that table.” She suddenly smiled, her blue eyes glittering. He placed his hand over hers. “You were my best thing.” She couldn’t hear him, couldn’t know that he was there, but John hadn’t felt such an overwhelming sense of peace in a long time. “I miss you,” she whispered, her face contorting as she fought back tears. “But I don’t blame you. I just don’t understand why you had to go.” “Me either,” he said, his voice cracking. She blew out a calming breath, her lip swelling as it often did when she was upset. “We’ll be together again someday.” John knew it to be true. In that moment, the fates somehow bestowed him the knowledge that he would be reborn to live as an immortal. They would find each other in the next life as they had in every life before, because they were meant to be. He brushed his hand across her face, and she finally closed her eyes. “I’ll find you, baby girl.” He remembered the promise he’d given her on their first night together—that he’d always take care of her. And he would. For all eternity in each life. As her breathing changed and she shifted into a deep slumber, he leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead. “It’s time to go,” a voice behind him said. John didn’t know who was in the room, but he knew they’d come for him. As he remembered his death, he also remembered what happened just after—his refusal to leave his true love’s side. She was hurt, and she needed him to stay. So much blood. “Not everyone gets a second chance,” the voice said. “You helped the living, and your actions have saved many lives.” John stroked her cheek. “Will she also come back as Breed?” “Yes. But your children will have a different destiny to

follow.” Children. John took one last lingering look, wishing that a part of him could stay behind with her until they met again. He would miss her sparkling eyes, her gentle smile, and the passionate touch of her lips against his neck. But her heart would know him again. He rose from the bed, walking backward until he was in the hall. John pressed his hand against the door and couldn’t let go. “This is not your life anymore,” the voice said. John slowly turned away and followed the light down the hall. It grew brighter, warmer, and filled him with the peace he had long sought. As he passed by a room, he noticed a toy truck at the foot of the door. John stepped into the room and stood between two small beds that held the precious lives of his twin children. “We made beautiful babies,” he said proudly, looking between them as a burst of light enveloped him. The little boy opened his eyes and smiled… just as John disappeared.

CHAPTER 26

“A

gain, Raven. Not good enough.” Niko circled around me in the center of our training room. Viktor had ordered everyone downstairs that morning to sharpen our skills. He worked out for a little while before taking a seat on the sidelines and watching our moves. Every so often, he would switch up partners. Right now, I had the simple task of removing a knit hat from Niko’s head. The only problem was I’d been trying to take it off for the past hour. Nothing got by Niko. He had on his usual black pants—sans shirt and shoes. His hair was tied back in a thin braid, and his body glistened with sweat. I didn’t glisten; I perspired. Sweat formed nice circular patches around my armpits and a line down the center of my back. A grey shirt probably hadn’t been the best choice. Gem and Wyatt were tossing knives at a wood plank on the wall while Shepherd gave them pointers. My body ached, and I decided not to use my flashing ability anymore. Those bursts of energy weren’t getting me any closer to that hat, and Niko anticipated every move I made. When I advanced, he stepped back, matching my pace. “What is the point of this?” I asked, flustered. Viktor looked up from where he was sitting on the floor. “If

your opponent has a weapon or something you want, how will you take it from them if they refuse to fight?” “I can get anyone to fight,” I said. “I find their buttons and push them.” “Then you must figure out what Niko’s buttons are,” he said with a chuckle. “Niko doesn’t have buttons.” Viktor went back to reading his book. It had been a long eight hours without a break, and Christian had left early to pick up the costumes from the delivery location. Blue had joined him so she could get fitted with a blond wig. Luckily, Glass had never met Blue; he’d only seen her falcon. Niko gave me a close-lipped smile, his crystal-blue eyes trained on me. Sometimes I caught tiny flecks of light in them— a common trait among the ancients. “Give up?” he asked. “I don’t give up as easily as you.” He stirred with laughter. “And what does that mean? I don’t give up.” “What about dating?” His eyes widened, and he stopped moving. I smiled, sensing a weakness. “Why don’t you admit to everyone in this house that you—” Faster than I could track, he flashed toward me and covered my mouth. I snatched his hat and twirled it on my finger. “You win,” he murmured, amusement in his voice. “This time.” “Woo-hoo!” Gem shouted. “Look, Viktor! I hit the bull’seye.” Claude sat up from the weight bench and wiped his face with a towel. “It’s not necessary to arm her,” he said loudly. Viktor didn’t avert his eyes from his little book. “We discussed this. I won’t have any of you going in unprepared.” Claude stood up and stripped out of his shirt, using it to wipe his face. “I’m her partner. She doesn’t need a weapon with me

around.” “Nyet. Everyone’s priority is to protect Blue. Gem, you are doing well in here, but do not deviate from the plan. I want you and Wyatt to remain near the stairs or higher points to watch and communicate with the team using your phones. Do not go anywhere secluded.” Gem looked over at Niko and me and furrowed her brow. Niko still had his hand over my mouth and his strong arm wrapped around me. I mumbled in his hand since he didn’t realize that we had an audience. Niko let go. “Winner!” I announced, tossing the hat in Viktor’s lap. He set down his book and clapped three times. “Shall we bring out the katanas?” “I like my knives small,” I said, watching Niko guzzle down a bottle of water. “Give the swords to Niko. I’m liable to cut the wrong person’s head off. That’s just way too many inches for me.” “That’s why it would never work out between us,” Christian chimed in from the door. “Ladies and gents, feast your eyes on the magnanimous Blue.” We waited, but nothing happened. Christian looked over his shoulder and briefly disappeared in the short hall before reappearing with Blue in his grip. Viktor rose to his feet. “Holy Toledo,” Wyatt exclaimed. “You look…” “Uh-oh,” Niko whispered. “This can’t be good. Her light is dark.” “I look like a porn star,” she bit out, referring to the blond wig that went well with her blue eyes. “Go ahead and make all the jokes. Get it out of your system.” Viktor snapped his fingers. “If anyone says an unkind word, you will answer to me.” We raised our brows in surprise as Viktor left the room. Blue waited, but when none of us took the bait, she left with a

satisfied yet suspicious look on her face. Gem wiped sweat from her brow, her white T-shirt damp and her sweatpants drooping. “Did the costumes arrive? It’s not too late to change them.” Christian leaned against the wall. “They’re upstairs.” She sulked. “I’m going to look like a fool. A short girl with purple hair in a heavy kilt.” I bit my lip and turned to Niko. “How will you be able to find us?” “No two people have the same energy. If others are flaring, it’ll be difficult but not impossible.” He raised his arm and took a whiff. “I need to shower, or else I won’t need a special outfit for you to locate me.” “I second that,” Gem said. “I smell like a pig farm in the middle of July.” Niko strode ahead of her and held the door as they left the room. We still had another four hours or so before the party, so I strolled over to the target board to practice my throwing. “Do you want me to sharpen your weapons before we leave?” Shepherd asked. “I don’t think they’ve ever been sharpened. That would be great.” “When you’re done in here, leave ’em on the kitchen table, and I’ll take care of it.” Shepherd had on a tight black shirt with short sleeves. He never tried hiding the scars on his body, nor were they a topic of conversation. They just were. I grabbed three daggers from a table and stood beside Wyatt. “Is your friend gone?” He threw a knife, and it went outside the black line. “So says Christian. I’ll find out soon enough, but it’s been quiet around here. Too quiet.” I tossed a knife, hitting the mark. “I thought you didn’t like all the ghosts following you around.” He threw another dagger, and the handle hit the wall.

“Blast!” He went to collect the dagger from the floor and bent down. “I guess I forgot what it’s like to have privacy. I’m so used to them being around every corner and creeping up on me in my sleep that the silence is almost unnerving.” Christian strode up and stood to the right of the board, arms folded as Wyatt returned to my side. “We can always swing by the cemetery on the way home and find you a girlfriend.” Wyatt threw his knife, and Christian didn’t flinch when it struck the board an inch from his cheek. “Don’t come knocking on my door for help if you ever die.” “Worry not. I’ll be too busy entertaining the ladies of the afterlife.” Wyatt snorted and pinched the front of his blue T-shirt to circulate some air. “Have fun with that. Most of them are one crayon short of a box.” “So how did Wyatt’s ghost know you?” I asked Christian. His black eyes lowered, and his expression switched to something I couldn’t read. “Just a man who loved a girl.” He pushed off the wall and gave me a pointed stare. “You see where love gets you?” I glared as he walked by me. That remark had more to do with my dating Detective Glass than it did about his general opinions on love and marriage. Maybe he had a point. Opening up to someone was only going to make me vulnerable. It had almost gotten me killed. When the door burst open, I spun around. Gem dashed toward us, her hair bouncing in the air as she leapt forward and wrapped her arms around Wyatt’s neck. Her feet hung off the ground, and he held her up, stirring with laughter. “What’s this about?” “I knew I shouldn’t have doubted you.” She squeezed his neck even tighter. “The costumes are divine!” “Oh ye of little faith.” Gem let go, and her bare feet hit the ground. She looked so much shorter without her tall shoes on—about seven inches

shorter than Wyatt, who was the shortest man in the house at five-eleven. She whirled around and flashed out of the room. Christian arched an eyebrow. “That girl needs a speed limit.”

AN HOUR LATER, I dropped my knives on the kitchen table for Shepherd to sharpen while I went upstairs and made myself presentable for public consumption. After years of living on the streets, it took time to get used to all the grooming involved when it came to attending a fancy-pants social function. Running a razor over my legs and curling my hair for a date was one thing, but the amount of time needed to lacquer my nails, pluck my brows, and apply makeup was something else entirely. It irritated me. Here I was, decorating myself like a cake, while the men were probably hanging out in the game room after a five-minute shower and shave. I finished pulling the laces on my dress and stood in front of the floor mirror. Lucky for us girls, we didn’t have to wear a kilt. The skirt had an irregular hem with several layers of different fabric, alternating between solid black and a deep purple tartan. The bodice that laced up in front was sexy, but it wasn’t an easy outfit to put on. I painted my nails as black as my hair, which fell past my shoulders in tousled waves, parted off-center. Even though it was just a job, I couldn’t help but feel a little beautiful. I’d never been to prom or invited to a wedding, so there’d never been an occasion to dress up. Funny how something insignificant can transform a woman into a different person. I also felt like a sausage too big for its skin in this tight dress. A knock sounded at the door. I shied away from the mirror and crossed the room, pretending to be doing something at my desk. The sun had gone down, but there was plenty of light from all the candles in my room. “Everyone’s ready,” Christian said. “I’m thinking about

taking my bike.” I peered over my shoulder and barked out a laugh. “That’ll be a breezy ride.” Christian had on a long-sleeved black Henley shirt with the buttons undone so one of the flaps was hanging to the side. His kilt matched my dress—deep purple and black, but he didn’t have a satchel or whatever those things were that I’d seen in the front. Instead, a wide leather belt with silver studs held up his kilt. “Nice socks,” I said. They were long and black, but not long enough to cover his knees. I barely noticed his black lace-up boots. “The gents got the shaft with accessories,” he remarked, walking in and admiring himself in the mirror to the right of the door. “You could have had matching socks.” Christian ruffled the skirt in the front. “I will say one thing, I like the easy access.” He glanced over his shoulder. “For the weapons, I mean.” “Sure.” I closed the distance between us, tugging at my bodice. “You should see what the others have done. Wyatt’s wearing one of his ridiculous shirts, and Shepherd—” His words cut off when he caught my reflection in the mirror. Christian turned on his heel, his lips parted. “You look… fetching.” “Since when is Christian Poe nice?” “I just meant your Vampire side,” he quickly said. “So… you look half nice.” “That’s more like it. What’s under your skirt?” He gave me a wolfish smile. “You’ll have to take a ride on my motorbike to find out.” “No, thanks. Gem and I are going with Shepherd.” He averted his eyes and looked around. “I see you’re settling in.” I followed his gaze to the red blanket on my bed and grey painting with the red tree. “I keep meaning to ask Shepherd for

his drill.” “For what?” Christian strode over and lifted the picture with one hand. He took the nail off the side table and leaned over the bed before pressing the nail into the mortar with only his thumb. After straightening the painting, he put his hands in his pockets and stared at my bed. I fiddled with the laces on the bodice, which covered my hips and stopped just below my breasts. The dress fabric above it had an off-the-shoulder style. “Here, let me.” He closed the distance between us and ran his fingers between every section of lace, giving it a hard yank. “I need it to be looser, not tighter.” “Unless you want to come unraveled in the middle of a dance, I’m strapping you in.” I looked at my mask on the bed. It matched the plaid design, embellished with glitter and adorned with black feathers over one eye. “Are the men wearing masks?” “Aye. But should you have any trouble finding me, just look for a bevy of females. I’m going to make Beatlemania look like child’s play.” “Don’t make me laugh. This corset will explode. Can’t I just leave it off? The dress covers me just fine.” “Don’t be childish. This is what a woman wears to enhance her God-given figure.” “If you tighten it any more, I’ll be able to rest my chin on my breasts.” “Don’t you have a necklace to create a distraction?” I had a long necklace with a spike that was really a weapon, but no one was going to let me in the party wearing that. Christian turned away and lifted something sparkly off the doorknob. “Don’t get all excited. When we were picking up the costumes, the man had a box full of trinkets he was trying to sell us and… Well, I thought it looked like you.” A silver chain swung from his index finger. I reached out and cupped the pendant—a multifaceted ruby-colored heart with a crown on top.

“The Queen of Hearts,” he said, releasing the chain and letting it fall into the palm of my hand. I chuckled at the Alice in Wonderland reference. Especially after the tattoo I’d put on his neck, which was now gone. “But it doesn’t match.” “Neither do you,” he said, pointing between my mismatched eyes. Christian turned to leave. “Anyhow, it’s nothing fancy. Just a trinket. We’d better get our arses downstairs before Viktor sends up a search party.” “Christian,” I called out as he opened the door. I closed my fingers around the necklace, the words caught in my throat. He glanced over his shoulder. “No need to show gratitude. Get your mask, and let’s show these plonkers how Keystone likes to party.”

CHAPTER 27

W

e drove to the masquerade ball in separate cars, Gem and I hitching a ride with Shepherd. He had a metallic-grey Jeep Wrangler with black interior, and it was a lot roomier in the backseat than Wyatt’s Mini Cooper. Christian changed his mind about riding with us, though the visual of his kilt flapping in the wind made me wish he hadn’t. He’d been staring out the window for most of the drive. Meanwhile, I was having a bit of fun with Shepherd. He’d created a stir when he wanted to go shirtless, but Viktor forced him to put something on. His tattoos made him easily identifiable, as did the scars that looked as though someone had cut him with a knife many times over. The man liked to intimidate, and I could respect that. Wyatt wasn’t going to be difficult to spot in a crowd. He would be the only one at the party wearing black cowboy boots and a shirt that said KILTED FOR HER PLEASURE. We weren’t certain that Viktor noticed it since the font was Celtic and it surrounded an infinity knot. The men’s masks were slightly different—a metallic silver that covered both eyes and the forehead with intricate designs. I had to admit the guys looked sexy as hell, but I kept that little detail to myself. Viktor was the only one dressed to the nines like a true Scotsman, even though he was actually Russian. Blue, well, Blue was astonishing. Her wig looked completely

real—gentle waves of flaxen hair that almost reached her waist. Her blue gown was a lush satin with white stones scattered across the dress like glittering stars. Blue-and-white flowers were pinned on her mask, and Gem had given her a pale-blue crystal necklace. Even her nails were painted blue, and not one of the men made a joke when they saw her graceful transformation. I anxiously peered between the front seats as we neared the valet parking in front of Patrick Bane’s mansion. “Looks like we got here just in time,” I said with a chuckle. Claude poured out of Wyatt’s car and began kicking it, giving every woman within a ten-foot radius a good view of his strong legs and God knows what else. He hated riding in that thing, but he’d been the last one out of the house and lost his choice. Meanwhile, Wyatt was still sitting in the car, arguing with the valet through the open window. It didn’t look like he wanted anyone parking his baby, and the valet looked determined to get him out of that car. Claude swaggered up to the Jeep and opened Gem’s door. “Stay with me, beautiful female,” he said, offering his arm as an escort. “Why don’t you two get out,” Shepherd grumbled, a cigarette dangling from his mouth. “My date’s about to get into a fistfight.” He was staring at his partner, who was wrestling through the open window with the valet. When I opened my door, Christian snatched my wrist. “Now what kind of dolt would I look like if you fell and ripped your dress while getting out? Stay there.” A few seconds after getting out, he opened my door. I bunched up the layers of my dress and searched for the side step. Christian reached out and grabbed my waist with both hands before setting me on the driveway as softly as a feather landing. When he flashed a smile with fangs, I stepped back. He took pleasure in reminding me that I hated Vampires. We took a brisk walk toward the doors, keeping our voices low. The light from inside and classical music gave the illusion I

was about to step inside a magical music box. “Don’t lose sight of me,” he said. “If you run into trouble, just say my name and where you are. I’ll keep an ear out for you.” “It’s not me you need to worry about. Romeo is a smooth talker, and I’m afraid if he tries anything with Blue, she won’t see it coming. We really pissed him off last night. Maybe we drove him over the edge.” “What good is an edge if you can’t push someone over it?” Christian adjusted his mask. “Don’t wander off.” When we arrived at the door, a man took our names and reviewed the guest list before granting us access. I shivered as I stepped into the foyer, my heels clicking against the marble floor. Guests masqueraded in elaborate costumes with no faces. Some had masks attached to a handle, while others had ostentatious pieces that covered their entire head. One young man glided past me in a white wig, stockings, green breeches, and a mask that was nothing more than a slim ribbon with two holes cut for the eyes. He even had white powder on his face, and I turned to watch his regal demeanor. I knew better than to say anything confidential in public since Vampire ears could be listening. Gem also advised against making remarks that could be perceived as insulting. That kind of behavior was fine in a bar, but these events were high-class. And boy, did I want to make a remark about the lady wearing a thick ruffle encircling her neck that made it look like her head was on a platter. I lifted a champagne flute, and it clicked against my mask as I tilted the glass for a sip. I needed something to smooth out the rough edges. The inside of the mansion twinkled like gold. The crystals on the chandelier were polished, and unlike Viktor’s gothic style, Patrick embraced electricity. Why shouldn’t he? A man who worked for the higher authority probably had truckloads of money and plenty of people to impress. I noticed a table that held a four-tier tray of chocolate-covered strawberries, each

lower platter even bigger than the one above. Costumes glided and danced before me. Pockets of laughter were at every turn, and gentlemen bowed as I passed by them. I kept beside Christian but didn’t take his arm. Once I caught sight of Viktor at the far end of the room, I slowed down in search of Niko. He would be high up since that would give him a better vantage point of everyone’s energy. Toward the center of the massive room were two curved staircases on either side that led to a second-floor landing with a balustrade running across. I could see all the way up to the third level in the house. I spotted Niko’s plaid kilt straight away, even though he was wearing a thin black coat with a hood pulled over his head. It was the only way he could get his katanas inside. He gripped the banister and watched us from above. The surrounding rooms were open and therefore safe for Blue to travel in. Our primary concern was locating the exits and private areas. Christian branched away and lifted a champagne glass before taking a position at the base of a staircase. “Reminds me of my homeland,” a Scottish man said, admiring my outfit. “What city are you from?” “I’m not actually Scottish,” I said, gulping down my drink. He looked disappointed and turned away. I didn’t have time to feel guilty about being rude. Viktor had given us orders not to mingle. I had to admit, this was an interesting event. Without being able to see faces, it was impossible to tell what Breed everyone was, which was the one thing that created division among our kind. Perhaps the mystery was the allure. Viktor jerked his head, gesturing to an area on my right. I scanned the array of elegant costumes until I found our Cinderella in an adjoining room. Two men flanked her, but neither was Glass. He was taller. When one of them kissed her hand, I thought she might pull out a tomahawk from beneath her dress, but instead, she smiled coquettishly and cracked open her handheld fan.

Blue agreed to remain visible until Romeo arrived. Wyatt had sent him a description of the outfit so she wouldn’t be difficult to spot. I drifted into the room, which was a little less chaotic than the main one. Some guests were sitting on upholstered benches along the walls, others were dancing in the center of the ballroom, and some gathered in pockets near the hearth. Four musicians played stringed instruments from their chairs on the far right of the room. There was a whole lot of schmoozing going on. I parked my butt by the door so I could text everyone if Romeo appeared. We didn’t have a clue what he’d be wearing. He’d been quite elusive about it in his conversations with Wyatt, more concerned about Blue’s costume. Viktor was right. He probably wanted to creep on her for a while and see if she was his type. A servant presented a platter of cheese, and I shook my head.

THIRTY MINUTES FLEW BY, and I began to notice patterns in the flow of traffic. People came in alone in search of acquaintances or new companions and often left in groups. Blue held her position in the center of the room within view, still entertaining two suitors who were clearly posturing in hopes of winning her approval. Blue tolerated them to avoid standing alone, and she needed to stay visible. I avoided direct eye contact with everyone so no one would recognize my mismatched eyes. I assessed each new guest who entered the room. His walk, his body type, height, and hair color. There were quite a few Chitahs, but none of them was our detective. Assuming Glass was Romeo. The jury was still out. My legs grew restless, so I went into the main room to stretch them for a few minutes. Some of the costumes I recognized, so it was easier to scan the room for unfamiliar ones. I inched closer to Viktor, who held Patrick Bane’s rapt attention. Patrick was

easy to identify. Instead of a heavy mask, he’d tied a wide ribbon around his eyes with two eyeholes. Aside from that, not many men in the Breed world that I’d ever met had faded red hair and an Irish accent. He looked like a man who’d acquired immortality in his early fifties. “We are businessmen,” Viktor said to Patrick. “This world has changed so much from the old ways.” “Agreed,” Patrick replied, a melodic lilt to his voice. “It was an embarrassment, but we must serve the law first and foremost. I’m willing to let bygones be bygones. There’s no reason to hold any grudges. You were only doing your job.” He waved his champagne flute at the open room. “We’re all doing our jobs.” A little boy with a black cape and Zorro mask shadowed behind him, peering at all the giants who were moving about the room. His blue eyes sparkled with curiosity, even more noticeable with the black mask surrounding them. A toy sword was affixed to his hip, and he wore a wide-brimmed hat that kept sliding off to one side. He finally flung it next to a plate of grapes and giggled. “Boy, why don’t you take Mr. Kazan’s empty glass and get him a new one.” The child, who looked about four or five, reached out for Viktor’s glass. He held it for a moment and stared inside. Patrick mussed the boy’s hair, and the little guy scampered over to the alcohol table. I smiled privately when I caught sight of Christian halfway up the stairs, his back to the wall and one foot propped on a higher step, which made it possible to see up his kilt from the right angle. I chewed on my lip as I stared at his masculine legs, but Patrick’s little boy seized my attention when he streaked by me with a glass in hand, champagne splashing everywhere. Viktor took the glass. “Spasibo, little one.” Patrick bent down and patted the boy on the cheek. The child cupped his hand and whispered in his ear. Patrick nodded, and the child wandered over to a nearby table and eyeballed a tray of

cookies. With so many people moving about the house, I didn’t blame him for keeping the boy close. All it takes is one pervert and an inattentive guardian to ruin a child’s life. He was well behaved, though, returning with a cookie in hand and crawling beneath a table to gawk at the costumes parading in front of him. My eyes followed Claude as he crossed the room. He seemed unaware a flock of women was following close behind, giggling and whispering what I guessed were sordid fantasies involving the kilted Chitah. It looked like we had all the entrances and exits covered, and when I whirled around to return to the room, I bumped into someone. “Pardon me, m’lady.” A man in a cape bowed. When he stood upright, I flicked a glance between his Phantom of the Opera mask and the red rose in his breast pocket. “Careful where you’re walking, Phantom.” “Or off with my head?” he quipped, touching the heart pendant around my neck. I resisted the urge to smile and show interest. I had a job to do. “So the queen is without her king? What a shame.” I adjusted his rose. “You assume the queen needs a king.” He inclined his head, one corner of his mouth smiling. I couldn’t see the other behind the white mask. The man had short blond hair, which seemed all wrong for his costume choice. He appeared close to my age, and I wondered what his Breed was. “Are you telling me you showed up in that provocative dress with no intention of attracting the opposite sex?” “Precisely,” I said. “Then the game is afoot.” He lifted my hand and kissed my knuckles. “See you when I see you.” As quickly as a waiter flashed a tray in front of me, the stranger vanished. I spun in a circle, and that was when I noticed a tall man moving into the room. He wasn’t the only skyscraper in the crowd, but maybe it was his swagger that made me pay

close attention. The silver jester’s mask that covered his whole face had a mocking smile. Metallic blue surrounded his eyes, and his hat—which covered most of his head—had several pieces bent forward with bells on the ends, making it impossible to see his hair color. Other than that, his attire was unremarkable. A black suit, dress shoes, and no rings or other jewelry. I waited impatiently for him to pass as he searched the room. A woman shrieked when a man spilled his drink on her shoes, and a few people turned to look. Except for the jester. He was distracted, in search of someone. I sent a quick text to the team that we had a possible suspect on the move. Viktor pulled some of his mask away and wiped his forehead. He looked nervous about using a member of the higher authority’s social function as a means to bust a serial killer, and he didn’t want us doing anything impetuous that could put lives at risk. We needed to surreptitiously identify Romeo and follow Viktor’s orders on how to proceed. Sweat touched my brow. The leather instrument of torture wrapped around my waist was starting to constrict my breathing —even my cleavage had a rosy hue. I couldn’t see the suspect anymore; he’d gone into the room where Blue was. Since Niko couldn’t read text messages, I moved briskly up the stairs until I reached the second floor landing. “A gentleman just walked into the ballroom,” I said. “You should see his mask.” Niko leaned over the banister. “It’s a good turnout this evening.” “The musicians are where all the action’s at.” Now he knew to keep watch. I could only imagine what a mess of energy this party must have looked like for him. I glanced up and saw Christian descending the stairs, so I followed behind since he had overheard my conversation with Niko. I lifted another champagne flute, smiling and nodding as I weaved through the crowd. My outfit received a few admiring

glances, but it paled in comparison to some of the bejeweled dresses that looked as though they’d been dipped in gold and diamond dust. I stopped and rubbed my temple, dizzy from the noise and movement. A kilted Vampire gripped my arm and whisked me into a private hall. “What’s the matter with you?” Christian asked. “I’m about to have a heatstroke.” “Funny, it feels quite cool to me,” he said, waggling his eyebrows. “Why don’t I escort the lady outside for some fresh air?” Christian’s pace was rushed. Had Blue and Romeo left the room? We walked down a long corridor and swung left. The moment we stepped outside and I felt the crisp air against my skin, I kicked off my shoes. “You might need those,” Christian murmured, turning to face me. “Why don’t you squeeze your feet into those tiny little coffins with heels and tell me how wonderful they are.” “Who was the peckerhead you were talking to in there?” I shrugged. “A gentleman.” “Ah yes, one of those. You can’t trust a phantom.” I furrowed my brow, staring off at the bushes. Christian waved his hand in front of my face. It didn’t seem worth mentioning that Wyatt had lifted up his skirt in the front and was draining his bagpipe in an official’s backyard. When the back door opened and a couple appeared, Christian pinned me against the house, his body pressed close. We couldn’t do much with the masks, but he caressed my shoulder and put on a show. “This night is beautiful,” Blue said, arm in arm with the jester. “I feel like I’m in a dream.” The door closed behind them, and they moved farther out. “It is, but it could be even more beautiful. May I remove your mask?”

My body stiffened when I recognized Glass’s voice. It really hadn’t struck me until that moment how betrayed and deceived I felt. I fought to rein it in so he wouldn’t pick up my scent. I glanced where Wyatt had been pissing and didn’t see him anymore. “Stay still,” Christian hissed, his hands on my body like a familiar dream. “Your beauty surpasses the stars,” Glass said. I rolled my eyes into the back of my head, and Christian gave me a body nudge. “Now you,” Blue urged. “I want to see my Romeo.” The silence was unbearable. I tried to peek around Christian, but he held me in place, his hand creeping behind my thigh and sending warm tingles in all the wrong places. “Well?” she asked. “Why am I the only one revealing myself? I thought you and I had a connection.” “People are not always who they seem, Tabitha.” That was the name Wyatt had given for Blue. Since we didn’t know what Romeo’s preferences were, we’d told him she was a Mage. Maybe that was what he preferred. “I don’t care about looks,” she said. “Did you wear a mask with the other women you met online?” “Keep your voice down,” he said. “No one needs to know our business.” Then his tone smoothed out like melted caramel. “Maybe I’m hesitating because we’ve had a real conversation. The masks have given us the chance to know each other on an intimate level, and I don’t want to lose that feeling. Why don’t we leave the party and go to my house? I can cook you dinner.” I tried to move, but Christian nibbled my ear. “Not until you remove your mask,” she said. “Only if you don’t run.” She laughed. “Why would I run?” His voice became clearer, not muffled as it had been, which led me to believe he had taken off his mask. “Because… I am your mortal enemy.” Blue feigned shock by gasping. “You told me you were a

Mage.” “Do you still trust me, Tabitha? I’m not going to hurt you.” Glass sounded like a little boy in that moment—insecure, hurt, unsure of himself. His tone belied the person I knew. I pushed Christian back when he started kissing my neck. “Why would you date a Mage?” she asked, trying to pry information out of him. Blue was unflappable and always stuck to the rules. “Because… because Chitah women don’t want me. The others rejected me.” “I find that hard to believe.” “Really?” he snapped. “Quit trying to be nice. I can smell your insincerity. The last thing I need is a woman’s pity.” “Pity?” Now Christian and I were both peering around to look at them. Blue had two or three feet of distance between them. Glass held his oversized mask in one hand, eyes downcast. I glanced up and searched for our team. We weren’t supposed to cluster together in one area in case the suspect took off on foot. Christian caressed my neck with one hand and sent a text to Viktor with the other. Apparently his kilt had pockets. A woman nearby shrieked with laughter as a man pursued her. They disappeared around the side of the mansion. “We don’t have privacy,” Glass said. “I can’t talk to you here.” “If you can’t talk to me here, then you can’t talk to me anywhere. I don’t see why Chitah women wouldn’t find you attractive.” “Are you saying I need to stick with my own kind?” Blue was growing frustrated but tried to maintain composure. “Why do you keep twisting things around?” Christian placed his mouth against my ear. “His hair is naturally black. I noticed it a while ago. Sometimes Chitahs will dye it.” I remembered seeing Glass’s dark roots, but it hadn’t occurred to me that he colored it. I’d been around long enough to

learn that traits deviating from the norm were considered defects. Esteemed women chose men with desirable qualities to father their children. I’d observed the same to be true with most every Breed who could procreate. Relics chose partners with specific skills to ensure their children inherited only the best traits. No one wanted defects—physical or otherwise. God, no wonder he’d resorted to online dating. It was probably the reason why his kindred spirit rejected him. But of all Breeds, why would he choose a Mage? Then again, why not? I bet he felt superior, knowing he could kill them with one bite. He hadn’t revealed to Wyatt what his Breed was, so he was luring these women on false pretenses. I wondered if they panicked when they met him, if he scented their fear or disgust. Glass sought women with the characteristics he desired— ones he couldn’t have. “Tabitha, I don’t want to spoil our evening. Let me explain. At least come to my car where we can talk privately.” He was trying to lure her away. He probably had his gun and handcuffs in his car, but all it would take was a bite with two fangs to paralyze her. Christian wrapped his arms around my waist. “Patience.” I hadn’t noticed I was shoving against him to get at Glass, trying to lift my skirt for the dagger strapped to my thigh. “Why didn’t you just tell me the truth?” Blue pressed. “The truth?” He laughed haughtily. “Would you be here if I’d told you the truth? No. People say they want the truth, but that’s a lie. Don’t you see? The truth is an illusion; we only want the fantasy. The truth keeps us from having it. Tabitha, please don’t run away.” Glass erased the distance between them, reaching out to cup her face in his hand. “I’m looking for my princess. I’m a loyal male. You can trust me.” “Bullshit!” I yelled. It was an impulsive reaction, but I didn’t like how close he was getting to Blue’s neck. Glass spun around, and his canines punched out. He took a deep breath, nostrils flaring as he tried to figure out who was

interrupting his failed attempt at wooing. I stalked toward him so he could get a better whiff of betrayal and anger. “Mind your own business,” he snarled. I tore away my mask. “This is my business. Keystone business.” When he recognized me, he slowly turned his gaze toward Blue and realized this was a setup. In a swift movement, he snatched her wig, taking the cap with it and releasing her brown hair. The anger was never more palpable on his face than in that moment when the hunted became the prey. Christian swiftly circled Glass so we had him surrounded. “Looks like you picked the wrong girl to have a fairy tale with, Detective.” Maybe we were expecting Glass to make a grand statement, or perhaps a great escape, but what happened next shocked everyone. Including me.

CHAPTER 28

D

etective Glass exploded into action and wrapped his arms around me like a vise. His thick canines—all four—pierced my neck with one savage bite. My body stilled the way prey does when caught by a predator. Just as suddenly as the attack occurred, he let go and vanished. Stunned, I crumpled to the ground, unused energy buzzing at my fingertips. Christian slid onto his knees beside me. “Go after him,” I croaked, feeling the slow caress of my warm blood dripping down my neck. Had he torn my throat out? Christian’s eyes widened when he looked at my neck. “Viktor!” “I’ll follow Glass,” Blue said, shifting into her falcon and flying away. Instead of leaving behind a glass slipper like Cinderella, she left behind a pile of clothes. “Jaysus,” Christian whispered, cradling my head. Then he did something that startled me more than Glass’s attack. He latched his mouth around my neck and began to drink. “This isn’t a banquet!” I protested, trying to shove him away. He spat in the grass. “I’m drawing out the venom. You’ll die.” I pushed myself up on my elbows and touched my neck. “Quit trying to slurp on innocent victims while the killer is getting away.” He rose to his feet, staring at me in disbelief. I wasn’t sure what exactly happened to a Mage when bitten by a Chitah, but I

supposed by the confusion stamped on his face that he was expecting to see me writhing in pain or frothing at the mouth. “Chitah venom doesn’t have an effect on me.” He pointed his finger at my nose. “We’ll talk about this later.” I sprang to my feet and flashed in the direction Glass had gone. My phone suddenly vibrated in the pocket of my skirt. “Of all times,” I muttered, slowing my pace. Christian’s message alerted me to head east. He could hear Blue’s falcon crying in that direction. I reached a dark patch of woods, which allowed Christian to shadow walk and catch up with me. Out of breath, I stopped and looked all around. Christian cocked his head to the side. “He stopped running.” I followed him to a tree line that surrounded an open meadow. We treaded quietly, but since I was barefoot, the soles of my feet were getting pricked and prodded. A falcon cried from the treetops. My pulse raced, each heartbeat forcing more blood to trickle from the puncture holes on my neck. I cupped my hand over the wound while Christian glided through the shadows like a phantom. When I focused on the clearing, Christian walked steadily toward Glass. Moonlight lit up the glade like an arena—its two champions in the center, facing each other like warriors. Glass wielded a big stick, and that was all the weapon he needed against a Vampire. Chitahs were fast, and one strike could render Christian paralyzed. Glass thrust his arm, driving the stick at Christian’s chest. Christian moved fast and snapped the wood in two. “You repugnant bastard. Murdering all those women and then having the audacity to pin it on a Vampire. Men who live in glass houses shouldn’t throw stones. What the feck is wrong with you?” “His woman left him for a Vamp,” I shouted, strolling into the open. “Between that and his mother—” “Shut up about my mother!” Glass roared, flashing his fangs,

which were still tinged with my blood. He backed away from Christian, flicking his eyes between us. “Did you lure them all back to your spiderweb?” I continued. “Did you dress them up and play house or kill them straight away? That was pretty smart of you, being the first on the scene of the crime. We automatically ruled out your scent.” Glass wasn’t talking. In my years of stalking criminals, I’d learned how to provoke men into gloating about their kills. Sometimes all it took was a few insults or pointing out their mistakes. Glass was too smart for that. He wasn’t confessing anything just yet. But his mother was his hot button. “Was your mother ashamed of her black-haired son?” I asked. “Is that why there aren’t any pictures of you in the house?” His jaw clenched, and he gave me a baneful look. Christian lunged to grip his wrist, and Glass raced out of reach, making sure to keep us both in his line of vision. I kept advancing. “Was the Vampire your kindred chose a blond? I bet that was a slap in the face. You could have done anything with your life, but you’re nothing but a spider—luring your prey in a web of lies, paralyzing and killing them. Did you really want someone to love you, or were you just punishing anyone who wouldn’t love you back? Scumbags like you make me sick. How many were there, Glass? Twenty? Two hundred?” “You can’t prove anything,” he growled. I gave him an exaggerated smile. “Maybe we’ll just count the shoes, Willard.” When I distracted Glass with my remark, Christian rushed at him and got ahold of his arm. With a quick motion, he snapped the detective’s wrist. Glass bellowed, but he was smart enough not to fight Christian. Instead, he turned his injured arm in a way that made Christian lose his grip, and at Chitah speed, he ran to the edge of the clearing just twenty feet away. A moment passed as he looked between us. He wasn’t a man who ever lost control or fled, so I could see he was working out a way to take us

down so we wouldn’t be alive to testify against him. Suddenly I felt invigorated. Light danced from my fingertips, and I sang the chorus of “Nowhere to Run.” “Think you can catch him?” Christian asked in a quiet voice. “He’s already caught. He just doesn’t know it yet.” Glass stared daggers at me, no doubt wondering why his venom was inferior against a Mage. I wasn’t about to ease his worries by telling him the truth. Twigs snapped from the edge of the trees. Shepherd came out of nowhere, charging at Glass like a tank, a knife in each hand. He raised his arm, the motion so quick that by the time he threw the blade, it was already in Glass’s chest. Shepherd tackled him, but Glass savagely bit his arm and escaped. “Don’t let him go in the house!” Christian shouted. “He’s looking for cover!” I flashed ahead of the men, moving like liquid through the woods until I neared the mansion. Luckily, most of the land had soft grass, but it hardly mattered. Something switched on inside me, and I became the huntress. Maybe Glass was hoping to hide under the umbrella of a crowd, believing we wouldn’t cause a scene with so many important people around us. If so, he’d underestimated his enemies. I glimpsed him entering the mansion through the back door. Slowing my pace, I lifted up my dress and used it to wipe the blood away from my neck. As I neared my fallen mask, I put it on and sharpened my light. Once inside, I jogged down a long hall and searched for a face without a mask. I bumped into a number of people who gave me pointed stares as I scanned the room. He had to be here somewhere, so I put myself in his shoes and guessed he would have gone upstairs where the crowd was thinner and less challenging to maneuver through. “Where did you go,” I whispered. Gem guarded the front door, eyes alert. Did she know what his costume looked like? I didn’t have time to stop. Glass was more dangerous now than ever. With his career

finished, he’d never give himself up. The death penalty was swift and certain with the higher authority. Masks or not, I saw a few horrified glances from women who noticed my bare feet covered in dirt. Christian emerged from the back hall. He stopped and tugged on his earlobe, sifting through all the chatter in an attempt to locate Glass’s whereabouts. It took me a second to realize that Christian could find him easily; Glass would be the only one panting as heavily as I was. The second my partner’s gaze swung up to the stairs, I took off. My wound had begun to bleed again, and the blood dribbled down my chest. “Vampire attack!” a voice boomed. The conversations in the house snuffed out, the violins screeched to a halt, and a flutter of energy made my hair stand on end. “My name is Detective Glass, and I’ve been commissioned by the higher authority to capture a serial killer. That Vampire in the kilt has murdered hundreds of innocent women. I just witnessed him biting that woman’s neck and trying to end her life.” “He lies!” I shouted. “He’s the killer.” Glass shook his head. “He charmed her to cover his tracks. Are there any honorable men here who will help me subdue this madman?” Christian’s expression strained, as if he was either going to burst out laughing or fling a silver tray at Glass’s head. I was kind of voting for both. A few men advanced toward Christian but hesitated. Someone yelled, “Who has an impalement stake?” Oh, this was going to get ugly real fast. Christian’s voice rose above all others. “The first man who puts a stake in me will get fed to the sharks.” “Seize him!” Glass commanded. “Dead or alive.” I powered up the left-hand stairs, holding the hem of my dress. People scattered out of the way, more entertained by the spectacle than shocked. I pulled out my push dagger—gripping

the T-shaped handle. I palmed my dagger, holding the three-inch blade close to my side. Glass eyed it and retreated back a few steps. “You’ve been charmed,” he said. “You don’t know what you’re doing. Attacking me is an act of treason against the higher authority, whether you’re under his influence or not.” I glanced downstairs and observed Christian shoving men out of the way as he headed up the opposite staircase, his kilt lifting with each step. Once I reached the top, I squared my shoulders. “We’ve got you. Even if you have us killed on the spot, we have a record of all your online transactions. You were at every crime scene, which is why our Chitah never picked up another scent. You’re clever, but not that clever. Your biggest mistake was using me for information and inviting me to your house. Did you think I wouldn’t snoop through your rooms?” His lip curled. “Liar.” “You didn’t get rid of the shoes, did you? Does it make you feel like a better man, you worthless piece of shit?” I lunged, and he swiped his arm to block my attack. Our moves were too fast, and I couldn’t tell if I’d cut him. He struck me with a hard fist. I stumbled backward and dropped my blade, hearing it tumble down the stairs. People stood aside, watching as if this were all a production. Energy crackled between my fingertips, but it wasn’t enough to subdue him. All the flashing had drained my power. When Christian made it to the top of the stairs, Glass pivoted around and suddenly scooped up a child. It was Patrick’s little boy, and he wailed out a scream that had everyone stirring with fright. “Put him down!” Patrick thundered from below. “You put down that child or—” “Or what?” Glass roared. “You’re looking at a man with nothing to lose. Back off.” Glass held the child with one arm and gripped the top of his head, making it clear it would be

frighteningly easy for him to snap the boy’s neck. “No one’s stopping you from leaving,” I said. “Put the boy down and go.” The look of desperation in his eyes unnerved me. Men backed into a corner will do anything, and I knew we’d catch up with him eventually. It wasn’t worth a life, especially a child’s life. That was when something behind him caught my attention. It was Niko, pushing his way through the crowd. Glass turned and recognized him. Now we had him trapped from all directions. My heart pounded against my chest, my palms sweaty. I reined in my emotions to keep the excess energy from turning on me. The child made loud, gut-wrenching sobs—his tears rolling down the black mask tied around his head. He reached out, tiny fingers splayed in search of someone to save him. Christian held up his hands. “Go. Don’t hurt the boy.” Glass cautiously stepped toward Christian and hesitated before glancing over his shoulder at Niko. His lips peeled back in a sneer. “You want the kid? Then go get him!” Everything happened in slow motion. Glass flung his arms forward. The boy’s mouth was agape as he flew into the air, right over the banister. I saw wisps of his dark hair, his cape fluttering in the back, his arms wide, but when a scream pealed out of him, it became all too shockingly real. Christian and I rocketed toward the railing at the same time, but the child was already past our fingertips. A collective gasp sounded in the room, and I might have screamed. Christian leaned over the handrail, reaching farther than I could, and a sliver of hope nestled in my heart when he caught the boy’s foot. Until the shoe came off in his hand. I flashed down the stairs, but too many people were blocking my way. When my bare feet touched the marble floor, a hush fell over the crowd. My heart raced in my chest like a team of wild horses, and I pushed my way through the foyer to the spot beneath the

landing. Guests backed away, and when Shepherd turned around, I stopped dead in my tracks. Of all the men in that room who could have played hero, it was the one covered in scars and tattoos who cradled the weeping child. “Oh, thank God,” I whispered. Shepherd’s face was flushed, sweat crowning his head. He must have run the whole way back to the mansion. “Move out of the way!” Patrick walked swiftly toward Shepherd and took the boy into his arms, his expression filled with rage and relief. Shepherd’s empty hands closed into fists. “Boy, how many times have I told you not to wander away?” Patrick hissed. Glass had thrown the boy as a distraction to escape. When I looked up, I was startled to see him still standing there. It took a second to register the two shiny blades protruding from his chest. Niko stood behind him, still wearing his mask and holding the other end of his katanas. When he withdrew his swords, Glass tumbled halfway down the right-hand staircase. Gem flung her mask off and ran toward Shepherd. He wasn’t an affectionate guy in the least, but stopping Gem from her expressive ways was like stopping a tsunami. She wrapped her arms around him and held on tight. That was how we all felt. Wyatt blocked the rear exit, so I guessed Claude was outside in case our suspect had fled. The crowd dispersed. Viktor placed his hands on my shoulders. “You did well.” “I didn’t catch him.” “But you tried. Split-second decisions reveal our true character. Saving an innocent life is always more important.” He tossed his mask onto a table of champagne. “This case is officially closed. I will speak with Patrick. Once the Regulators arrive, they’ll want our testimony, so no one leaves.” We both whipped our heads to the side when someone gasped.

Gem was lying on her back like a fallen butterfly—her colorful hair haloing her head. Shepherd stared down at her with a look of guilt. He held up his hands. “She just fainted.” Niko stopped halfway down the stairs and leaned over the banister. “What’s going on?” Confused, I hurried toward them. “It’s Gem!” Niko gripped the railing with one arm and vaulted over it, his coat and kilt fluttering around him until he landed on the marble floor in a crouched position. He quickly rose to his feet and strode toward her with one arm outstretched. Shepherd crouched down and touched her arm. “I don’t feel anything. She’s unconscious.” Niko knelt by her side. “What about right before?” He gently ran his thumb across her closed eyelids. “Fear.” Shepherd shook his head. “Shit. I think I accidentally transferred some of the boy’s fear into her. Fuck, I didn’t mean to. I wasn’t expecting her to accost me, and my hands were soaked in his energy.” The guests had seen enough drama for one evening and were funneling out the door. Patrick’s guards redirected some of them to the back to prevent a bottleneck. Niko cradled Gem in his arms. “I’ll stay with her until she wakes. Can someone get my weapons?” “Already taken care of,” Christian said from the staircase above. He had Niko’s swords in one hand and Glass’s shirt collar in the other. “Leave him there,” Shepherd barked out. “You’re tampering with the scene of the crime.” “I’ll tamper with you,” Christian retorted. “He’s still breathing. I’m just going to finish what we started.” I walked toward the stairs to join him. “I’d like to get in on that action.” “Neither of you do anything foolish,” Niko said. “If he doesn’t die tonight, he’ll die by the hand of a Regulator at his time of execution.”

Christian tossed Glass down the stairs. “Always taking the fun out of it, Niko.” “What happened?” Claude said, rushing through the front door. “Gem!” “Here we go,” Christian sang as he reached the bottom of the stairs and put his boot heel on Glass’s head. “More chivalrous men rushing to the rescue of a woman.” I arched my brow. “Don’t act like you weren’t doing the same thing when Glass bit me.” “Aye. And would you care to explain why you didn’t convulse and die from a lethal dose of Chitah venom?” “Answer the question,” Viktor chimed in. I touched the holes in my neck. Luckily two of them were mostly out of sight, so at least the scars wouldn’t look as bad. “I thought you were smoothing things over with Patrick?” “Mr. Bane is busy contacting the Regulators of the Security Force. Now, what happened to your neck?” “Chitah bite.” “And you are immune?” He gave Christian a scolding glance. “You did not mention this to me.” Christian stroked his beard. “You can stab her with a stunner, stake her, and serve her at the dinner table to a family of Chitahs, and she’ll still find something else to surprise us with.” I scratched between two tight laces on my dress. “I was bit once a long time ago and have a scar to show for it. That’s how I found out.” Viktor wagged his finger at me before walking off. “Do not keep secrets from me.” In all honesty, it wasn’t a secret that hurt anyone, but I got where Viktor was coming from. It showed him a lack of respect as our leader. The team didn’t necessarily have to know a damn thing about my abilities, but Viktor did. I owed him that much. Christian folded his arms and rocked on his heels. “Is that going to leave a scar like the other one?” “Probably. Someday I’m going to look like a walking pincushion.”

“Come with me.”

CHAPTER 29

S

ince we had plenty of time to kill before the Regulators arrived, I followed Christian upstairs to the top floor, where he opened a window and made a sweeping gesture with his arm. “Sick of me already?” I grinned, climbing onto the roof. This one had steep rooftops. He led the way to a private area in the middle that gave us a good view of the swarm of cars fleeing the scene of the crime. Apparently no one was thrilled about spending their evening as a witness. I walked along the ledge of a flat section. “Give me your hand,” he insisted. “What does it matter? I won’t die. I’ll just break my neck.” I was mad at myself. Mad that I hadn’t leapt over the handrail and tried to save the child, even if I might have broken my legs in the process. I wanted to kill the human inside me who’d forgotten she couldn’t die. He yanked me by the hand and forced me to sit on a level section of the roof. I watched a couple down below arguing as they got into their car. Christian took a seat to my left and bit into his wrist. “Take some.” My eyebrows shot up to my hairline. “For what?” “You can’t go around with those scars on your neck. You’ll stand out even more than you do already.” “So?”

“Maybe I don’t want you looking like swiss cheese. Call it an experiment. Viktor wants to know your limitations, and you can’t keep avoiding what makes you uncomfortable. Chitah bites don’t heal on a Mage, but you’re not exactly full-blooded, are you? Hurry up. I’m dripping.” I gripped his wrist and held it to my mouth. “For someone who thinks blood sharing is a sacred act, you sure like to offer up a vein every chance you get.” “Act now before the offer expires.” “You sound like an infomercial.” Our trip to Washington had confirmed that his blood had no lasting emotional effect on me, so I drew a few mouthfuls until the healing magic tingled on the bite wound and the soles of my feet, which were scraped up after running barefoot. Christian withdrew his arm and then licked his wrist to heal the wound. “We need to work on testing your strength.” “I’m not going to make this a regular habit.” He pointed down below. “Perhaps you should go lift one of those cars and give Viktor a demonstration.” I chuckled and slapped his arm. He leaned back on one hand. “Why do you like it up here?” There was no simple way to answer that question. “Because the alternative is down there,” I said, pointing to the madness ensuing on the front lawn. “I can see that.” “Don’t you have a place you go when you need to think?” He smiled darkly. “My scenic retreat in the woods.” “Château Cinderblock?” “Reservation not required.” I drew up my knees. “Back there when Glass accused you of killing those women and then charming me after an attack, I thought he just might get away with it. No one will question a lawman in public, and the evidence was stacked against you. That was a smart move on his part. But weren’t you afraid of the crowd turning on you and building a bonfire out back?” He pulled up one of his long socks. “Most people don’t want

to get involved in affairs that aren’t their own. Don’t you think I can fend for myself?” “Against a mob?” “You might be surprised to see what kind of damage I can do.” I shivered and hugged my knees. “We would have never been invited to another party again.” Christian scooted closer. “I didn’t bring my jacket.” I looked over at his knees. “You can lend me your skirt. The material looks pretty warm.” A line of cars headed down the road. Some grew impatient and sped through the open grounds. “Why didn’t you jump over the banister to catch the boy?” I asked. “I would have crushed him, to be sure. Is that why you’re vexed?” I closed my eyes and tried to find my center of calm like Niko was always teaching me. “I keep replaying the scene in my head. I should have reacted faster. I could have flashed and maybe caught him before he went over. I just didn’t think he’d do it. It was the last thing I could have imagined.” “The last thing is the first thing you should always consider.” Christian draped his arm over my shoulders. “You can spend the rest of your life living in the past, or you can pull up your trousers and move on.” “Is that the Vampire motto?” “Don’t dwell on what you can’t change. Just think about how you’ll do it differently next time. My biggest regret on this case was giving Glass a piece of candy when he asked for one. See what I get for being so generous? He pocketed the wrapper, probably planning to set me up from the beginning, especially after learning I was your partner.” A few black cars headed toward the house. “Those must be the Regulators,” I said, my stomach twisting into knots. “What do I tell them?” “What happened here tonight, but nothing else. They can get

details on the investigation from Viktor. If they press you for answers, tell them to shove it up their arse and speak to their boss. Everything that happened tonight is fine. It doesn’t fecking matter anyhow. It’s over.” During our conversation, my body had molded against Christian’s in search of more heat. It was like cuddling up to a lion. Sure, they looked innocuous, but you could never take the wild out of them. Darkness lived in his eyes beyond the onyx hue. From the beginning, I’d wanted to hate him. But I was feeling something more than just toleration when in his presence. Each time I found a fault, he would do something unexpected like heal my wounds or try to save a little boy’s life. Christian wrapped his arm around me and didn’t say a word. He just sat there and kept me warm as we watched the Regulators exit their vehicles. Christian made me feel alive, and we had more in common than I’d once believed. He had alluded to a dark past, and I knew all about that life. He never bullshitted me, and yet he always knew the right things to say to make me laugh or feel better. There was a sense of familiarity like nothing I’d ever known when he held me in his arms—a feeling of protection and safety. No matter how much I tried to dissect or deny it, Christian Poe had claimed a small piece of my heart. Not all of it, but just enough to give me pause. “I shagged the dead woman,” he said matter-of-factly. I let go of the heart-shaped pendant around my neck that I’d been turning between my fingertips. “You what?” “Marlene.” I pulled away and gave him a cold stare. “I thought you ditched her on the dance floor?” He tipped his head to the side and pursed his lips. “I did. After we had a private rendezvous.” “Why didn’t you mention that fact before?” “You mean during the investigation when everyone thought I stabbed her in the heart? Maybe I thought it was a tad inappropriate. Anyhow, it barely went on for thirty seconds. She wasn’t my type.”

“B negative?” “Laugh it up,” he said flatly. “Maybe it had something to do with the fact she was cleaning out my ear with her tongue.” I smiled guiltily. “I had something to do with that.” He gave me a sideways glance. “I guess this means you won the bet. I owe you a favor of your choosing.” I shivered and looked back down at the cars. “I can’t decide whether you’re being noble for telling me the truth or just a manwhore.” “I’d like to think I’m a little of both. I have a reputation to uphold. I can’t go soiling it with rumors of good deeds.” “Well, it’s a shame a woman had to die because of all this. Marlene wasn’t his target; she was just a pawn… like me.” “Aye.” I hugged my knees to my chest. “Glass said Vampires murder indiscriminately, but so did he.” “Not entirely. He discriminated in his own way. He targeted those women because it made sense to him. They represented the kind of woman he’d never had. He chose victims who didn’t have families to protect them. Maybe that’s why he found himself attracted to you.” I shivered at the thought that I was the kind of woman who turned on a serial killer. “He was just using me to find out how far we were in the case.” Christian drew up one leg and draped his arm over it. “Don’t be so hard on yourself. You can turn a few heads.” “How did he get away with killing all those women? And we don’t even know how many.” “Had he lived in the Breed district, a Vampire would have overheard or a Chitah would have scented something. He was smart living where he was, and that’s why I don’t trust anyone who lives around humans. It makes me think they’re hiding something.” “It sounded like his parents were hiding him. They must have cared about public opinion.” “The older ones are like that,” he said.

“I guess he stuck around to take care of his mother. I might have felt sorry for his situation had he not used his defect as an excuse to kill.” “I don’t have pity for anyone.” A lock of my black hair danced in front of my face from a gust of wind. “If someone other than Blue had met with him tonight, he would have led her to his car and paralyzed her with venom,” I said. “I guess he got a lot of rejections.” “Imagine you’re a Mage and you show up to discover your blind date is your mortal enemy. They must have felt deceived and horrified, unlike some women I know.” He gave me a pointed stare. “Can we forget the fact I dated a psychopath? Lesson learned. I’ll never buy a coffeepot again.” Christian’s mouth twisted to the side. “I don’t follow.” “If I hadn’t bought the coffeepot—forgetting that I didn’t have an outlet in my bedroom—I wouldn’t have gone to return it. That’s when I bumped into Glass and he asked me out on a date.” “The shite was probably stalking you. Your poor taste in appliances gave us a boost in the case.” I frowned. “All I wanted was a warm cup of coffee in the morning. Sometimes I hate having to get dressed and go all the way down multiple flights of stairs.” “You’re a peculiar woman.” A laugh bubbled in my throat when the wind ruffled up his kilt. “Is something amusing?” “I had a tickle in my throat.” His voice lost all inflection. “So kiss and tell, Raven Black. How far did you go on your date?” I sat Indian style and played with the ends of my hair. “I didn’t kiss him. He tried, but I drew back.” Christian tilted my chin up with the crook of his finger. “Why?” I shrugged. “Something didn’t feel right. Maybe I wanted

butterflies and all those feelings you get when you kiss someone, but they weren’t there.” He leaned in close, our lips just a breath apart. “Trust your instincts. They’re all you’ve got in this world.” “Your instincts must be in perpetual mating season.” He gave me a crooked smile and leaned back on his elbows. “And here I thought you’d kissed a lot of men.” I looked over my shoulder at him. “I only do what my heart tells me to do. I don’t kiss someone unless I mean it.” Christian bit his lip, and his dark eyebrows drew together. I was expecting him to fire back with a remark, so it seemed peculiar that he didn’t. After a beat, he sat up and brushed off his elbows. “I guess everyone can sleep well knowing there’s one less killer on the streets.” I gazed up at the countless stars. “For every one caught, there are nine hundred more. It’s enough to give you nightmares.” “Is that why you go long stretches without sleep? Because of nightmares?” Had he been spying on me? “I’ve heard you scream in the night,” he continued. “No one else knows, but it’s something I can hardly ignore.” That was getting too personal. I stood up and wiped my hands. “Bonding time is over. I have to get out of this dress.” He gave me a fiendish smile when he rose to his feet. “I don’t suppose you’ll be needing any help with that?” We both turned when something scurried toward us from behind. Wyatt appeared on the raised part of the roof and balanced on the steeple. “You’re being summoned,” he said dramatically. When we didn’t react, his shoulders sagged. “Viktor sent me to find you. The Regulators are questioning everyone now, and I want to leave early before that chicken-wing place closes.” I approached him and looked up, wind at my back. “How’s Gem?” Wyatt shivered. “She snapped out of it. I guess she caught Shepherd off guard and got a taste of some of that power. Never

sneak up on a Sensor. Holy Toledo, it’s freezing up here!” he exclaimed, his teeth chattering as he turned away. The blustering wind blew up his skirt, and the mystery of what men wore beneath their kilts was revealed. I stared at Wyatt’s bare cheeks and squinted. “Is that a tattoo?” He gave a mischievous smile from over his shoulder. “You bet. And you’ll find out more about it soon enough.”

CHAPTER 30

T

he Regulators questioned us for a grueling three hours. Once they finished taking our statements, Viktor sent us home. Wyatt made a quick detour to get chicken wings, and once we arrived at the mansion, I went up to my bedroom and slept like the dead. I didn’t even bother to light a fire; I just stripped out of my clothes and crashed within minutes. All that flashing had drained my energy, reminding me that all gifts come with pros and cons. Something pulled me out of my slumber, and without opening my eyes, I used my Mage ability to tell me it was already morning. I swept a tangle of hair out of my face and noticed someone had lit the fireplace at the foot of my bed. What a long way I’d come from the trailer parks. It was hard to believe that just a few months ago, I was sleeping in abandoned buildings and on the streets. Through the window on my right with the diamond-shaped metal lattice on each shutter, I saw an overcast sky. No rain yet, but it made me want to crawl back under the covers and sleep for the rest of the day. A delicious smell drew my attention toward the bedside table on my right. What the hell? I blinked a few times to make sure I wasn’t still dreaming. I smelled coffee, and when I touched the thermos, it was hot.

Beside it was a packet of sugar and a spoon. I smiled. Christian just couldn’t help himself with another spoon joke. I sat up, my heart-shaped necklace sliding around my neck, and put my feet on the floor. After a sip of what tasted like gourmet, I decided not to admonish him for entering my room without permission. Once the caffeine woke me up, the first thing I wanted to do was check on Gem. The Regulators had separated us during questioning, and afterward, she rode home with Viktor and went straight to her room. I put on a pair of sweatpants and a red shirt and jogged down the hallway, the stone floors chilling the soles of my feet. When I reached the second level, I pounded my fist against her door. “Gem, it’s me. Are you in there? I came to check on you.” Then I tapped my thermos lightly against her door, wondering if I might have scared her. “Gem?” “Come in,” she said, her voice uncharacteristically melancholy. Despite the clouds, Gem’s room had a warm and vibrant atmosphere because of the rugs, fabrics, gemstones, and twinkle lights. She was sitting on the floor in the middle of the room, facing the windows. I knew something was wrong when I saw her outfit. The only thing flashy about it was the pink platform sneakers. Her dark grey sweatshirt was three sizes too big, and her matching leggings had a small hole in the knee. She had her hair pulled up in a messy knot, one wayward lock hanging in front of her face. No makeup. “Are you okay?” I closed the door behind me and offered her my mug. “Have some. It’s just coffee.” After a quick sip, she grimaced. “Don’t you like cream and sugar?” “No. I like it black, like my heart.” She snorted. “You don’t have a black heart. Speaking of hearts, where did you get that heart necklace?” I sat facing her and touched the red stone. “Just a cheap trinket Christian gave me for the party, but I kind of like it. What happened last night with Shepherd?”

She shook her head. “That was all my fault. I got carried away and should have known better. He pushed emotions into me by accident, and I experienced the whole thing from that little boy’s eyes. The terror he felt when the man threw him, falling… Shepherd didn’t mean to do it. I shouldn’t have gotten near him right after it happened. He hasn’t looked at me since then, and I don’t know if he’s mad at me.” “It was just an accident. You had everyone scared, though. One minute we’re rejoicing, and the next… Bam! You’re lying in the middle of the floor.” She smacked her hand against her forehead. “I’m mortified.” The way Sensors could transfer emotions and experiences gave me the shivers. If that little boy’s panic could make Gem faint, what would the experience of feeling death do to a person? Gem studied the opalescent polish on her short nails with a vacant look in her eyes. “Feeling all those emotions from that little boy brought back memories I’ve spent my life trying to forget. Children shouldn’t have to feel that kind of terror. Ever.” Her voice cracked, and she gripped the quartz pendant around her neck. “I must look like one of Wyatt’s ghosts. I barely slept at all last night.” “No. You look angelic without makeup on. I’m the one who looks like a troll that crawled out from the mire. Do you see this hair?” I asked, pointing at my head. “There are probably squirrels building nests in there as we speak.” Gem laughed, and the sparkle returned to her violet eyes. “After I fainted, I was expecting to see Claude at my side when I woke up.” “He was upset. I think he was afraid of flipping his switch around a crowd.” “Niko was real sweet about the whole thing. I woke up crying, so he told me an ancient story from his clan about a little bird caught in a thunderstorm. He just kept talking until I calmed down. Now I feel awful about putting that pink shirt in his wardrobe.” “I got her! She’s in here!” Wyatt exclaimed from the doorway.

Before I could turn around, he hooked his arms beneath mine and dragged me backward. “What the hell are you doing?” I shouted, watching my coffee thermos tip over. “Let go of me!” “Grab her legs so I can cover her mouth,” Wyatt said. Shepherd lifted my legs, and before I could protest, Wyatt made good on his promise and put his hand over my mouth. “Be quiet, and this’ll all be over with,” he said with a sinister smile. I stared wide-eyed to my left and noticed Christian was holding my body to keep me from squirming. We were moving downstairs, and I writhed and grunted like an animal caught in a trap. “I want to watch!” Gem whispered, dashing past us down the stairs. That left me even more stunned than the unexpected abduction. Wyatt had a firm grip on my jaw to keep me from biting his fingers. Christian had my arms pinned, so my only chance was for someone to drop me. I thrust my legs out, and Shepherd almost lost his hold. “Hurry up!” Wyatt hissed when they reached the main floor. I jostled in their arms as they jogged down a hall behind the stairs. My fangs punched out, and I bit through Wyatt’s palm. He yelped, wrenching his hand away. “She bit me!” I sucked in a deep breath, but before I could shout, Christian’s hand clamped over my mouth. “Jaysus wept. Keep it quiet, or I’ll drain you.” My heart thundered in my chest, and blood pulsed in my ears, dulling the sound of their footfalls across the mansion floor. I tried to sink my teeth into Christian’s hand, but then I had second thoughts about consuming more of his blood. He’d love nothing more than that. Bastard. He probably drugged my coffee. We moved into the medical supply room, and Shepherd

kicked the door shut. Everyone except Viktor was present. Christian set me on the table and loomed. “I’m going to take my hand off your mouth, and you’re not going to scream.” I screamed a profanity into his hand. “Now that’s not very ladylike,” he said. “Do you want to be an official member of Keystone or not?” I flicked my eyes between everyone. Even Niko was there, and when I saw his mouth curved up in a smile, I nodded. As soon as his hand came away, I flew up. “You have thirty seconds to explain.” “Remember that little tattoo on my ass?” Wyatt asked. Shepherd folded his arms. “What was Raven doing looking at your ass?” “Who wouldn’t want to admire this fine piece of art?” he asked, bending over and showing his ass to Shepherd. I flipped back my unkempt hair and retracted my fangs. “Will someone tell me what’s going on here?” Christian placed his palms on the table and leaned forward. “You’re not a member until you complete your first official case. Darius didn’t count because you weren’t part of the team yet. Everyone has the same mark in a hidden place; it’s not something we advertise. Viktor doesn’t know about them, so mum’s the word.” I narrowed my eyes. “How do I know you’re not getting back at me for the tattoo on your neck? I’m not going to end up with a permanent unicorn as part of some elaborate prank.” “I assure you, it’s not a prank.” “Oh? Then show me yours.” He stepped back and leaned against the wall, arms folded. “’Fraid not.” Gem pulled off her shoe and put her right foot on the table. On the sole of her foot, right along the arch, was a silhouetted tattoo of what looked like an eagle. “What’s that supposed to be?” I asked. “A heraldic eagle,” she said. “And I don’t recommend you getting one there.”

Shepherd cleared his throat. “Gem wanted butterflies. That wasn’t happening.” She put her foot back on the floor. “Well, it was better than your idea of a Spartan helmet.” Blue sat down in one of the chairs in the corner. “The eagle was the only thing we could all agree on. It’s a symbol for a protector—someone with courage. We also needed a simple design.” Gem picked up her shoe. “The guys wanted one of those dragons with wings and fire. Do I look like a girl who puts scary reptiles on my body?” “Nothing wrong with a good snake,” Wyatt quipped. Niko stepped forward with an ink gun in hand. “Are you ready?” I stared in horror. He suddenly busted out laughing, Wyatt and Claude joining in. “I’m only teasing, Raven.” Niko handed the device over to Wyatt. Which didn’t instill that much more confidence. “Don’t worry,” Wyatt said, holding it like a pistol and blowing on the tip. “I used to draw a lot when I was a kid.” “That’s reassuring. Is this necessary?” “Viktor has his blood-chalice ritual, but we wanted something else that links us together. We thought about matching pendants or rings, but jewelry gets lost, and it’s not discreet enough. You can hide tats, and most people don’t pay much attention to them. Viktor would have a fit if he found out, and that’s why we decided on a symbol that wasn’t as ubiquitous as a butterfly or rare as some made-up symbol.” “That’s a big word,” Shepherd said. “Ubiquitous.” Wyatt glared at him. “It’s my word for the day. Tomorrow’s word is asshole, so be sure to swing by my office and help me use it.” He turned around and fumbled with something on the counter. “So where do you want the tattoo?” “She’ll be having it on her forehead,” Christian offered. I narrowed my eyes at him. “I thought you didn’t believe in

tattoos?” Wyatt swiveled around with a regular pen in hand. “He was drunk, and I wasn’t drunk enough.” A tattoo seemed awfully permanent, but if I was serious about this job, then what was the big deal? “Well?” Wyatt asked, twirling the ink pen between his fingers. “I have to draw it first.” “My labia.” The pen flipped out of his hand and fell to the floor. “Your whatia?” Gem giggled and tapped Claude on the arm. He lifted her up and set her on one of the cabinets to the right, giving her a better view. It was a small room, not unlike an examining room at the hospital or doctor’s office. “Is everyone going to watch?” I asked. Claude’s brows arched. “That depends on where you put it. If it’s private, then every male will leave this room.” “Except Wyatt,” I pointed out. Shepherd cracked his knuckles. “He doesn’t count.” Wyatt tucked some of his hair into his hat. He still had on the kilt and T-shirt from the night before. “I’ll wear a blindfold.” When he bent over to pick up the pen, I spotted a bottle of liquid fire on the counter. “If you want the tat in a visible place, it’s no big deal,” Wyatt said. “But just pick a spot where you normally wear clothes. So if you like tank tops, don’t put it on your shoulder. If you wear shorts, don’t put it on your thigh. That kind of thing.” “I guess here,” I said, tapping my right hip. “Lie down.” The cold metal table chilled my arms as I lay there and let Wyatt pull down my pants. Claude quickly left the room. “Do you want it above your panties or…” “Depends on the panties,” I said, grinning at Christian. “Beneath.” Wyatt scratched his cheek. “You’ll have to pull them down.”

Claude reentered the room with a blanket. He draped it over my legs and flicked a glance between Christian and Wyatt, who flanked either side of me. I lifted my hips and pulled down my pants and underwear to my knees. Then I adjusted the blanket so it covered half my body, leaving the right side exposed to give Wyatt full access. Shepherd rubbed his eye with one finger and averted his gaze. “What’s that?” Wyatt asked, adjusting the height of his stool as he peered at my hip. “Scars.” Everyone craned their necks for a closer look. “Can you cover them up?” I asked. “That’ll make it bigger than Gem’s, but those are from an old Chitah bite, and I’d rather get rid of the reminder.” “No problem. Size doesn’t matter.” Shepherd smoothed out his buzz cut. “Says you.” Christian leaned over to look at them, as did Claude, who looked ashamed by the fact that a Chitah had bitten me. I let them get a gander since it would be the last time they’d be visible. I expected a barrage of questions that never came. Keystone didn’t pry, and that was what I liked about them. I laced my fingers behind my head while Wyatt drew out the design with a pen. That wasn’t how most tattoo artists did it, but Wyatt wasn’t exactly a professional. Claude and Gem were talking quietly and playing rock-paper-scissors while Shepherd puffed on a cigarette. “So, let’s get this straight,” Shepherd began. As he spoke, smoke poured of his mouth like a dragon. “You’re immune to impalement wood, stunners, and Chitah bites?” “Yep.” “Why didn’t you tell Viktor?” Blue asked. “A girl has to have a little mystery.” Christian sat in the chair to my left. “You’re not a mystery. You’re the fecking Bermuda Triangle.” “Word spreads fast around here,” I said, giving him an icy stare. I didn’t remember anyone overhearing our conversation at

Patrick’s house, so Christian must have filled everyone in. “That’s an important piece of information,” he pointed out. “Had I known you were immune, I wouldn’t have wasted time sucking on your neck.” I quirked a brow. “Are you sure about that?” Blue hopped up on the counter beside Gem. She reached in her cargo pants and pulled out an elastic hair tie. “We’ve never known a crossbreed. It’s amazing what you can do,” she said, wrapping her hair in a bun. “The more you trust us with your gifts, the better we can protect each other. You’re immune to practically everything that knocks the rest of us down. You have no idea how lucky you are.” Wyatt licked his finger and rubbed at my skin. Oh, this is real professional, I mused. “Did anyone go to Glass’s house?” I asked. “Did the Regulators find all those shoes?” Wyatt turned on his ink gun, and I winced when he started poking me with it. “Aye,” Christian said. “But that’s not all we found. Viktor secured permission for Shepherd and me to search the house before the Regulators got there.” I eased up on my elbows. “What did you find?” He pinched his bottom lip but didn’t answer. Shepherd put out his cigarette in a paper cup. “There was a table like this in the basement. No ropes or straps to secure his victims. He didn’t need to. There wasn’t any blood in his car, so he either attacked them in his house or quickly licked their wounds before putting them in his car. There isn’t anyone better to plan a murder than a detective.” “What was he doing with them?” Shepherd tossed his cup into a small wastebasket. “Maybe some things are better left unknown.” “We can only guess,” Christian said. “Perhaps he lectured them on why he’s a catch and they’re trite little whores, but something tells me otherwise. He coveted those women, and they rejected him. I wager he was more insulted by a Mage

rejecting him than a Chitah. He probably tormented them during their last moments of life. If the higher authority hires a Vampire to charm him, they’ll get all the sordid details.” I lay back and shivered. I really didn’t want to know. Ever. Penny Burns was too real to me now, and I needed to believe that her spirit was at peace and she had no memories of her death. If ghosts were real, maybe she and Lachlan were together now. I’d never thought much about the afterlife, but I supposed spirits deserved as much peace as the living. “Stay still,” Wyatt complained, “or this is going to end up looking like a Picasso.” Shepherd folded his arms. “We found the shoes. Fucking bastard was collecting them like little trophies. A total of a hundred and twenty-seven.” “Don’t forget Marlene,” I said. “He didn’t take her shoe, but he took her life.” “I’d like to know how he managed that one,” Christian murmured. “He was a lawman,” I pointed out. “You’re either afraid of them, or you trust them. But most people will do what they’re told.” Claude stretched and moved toward the door. “Let me make sure Viktor’s not around.” When he opened the door, it bumped Niko and made him lose his balance. He fell across Gem, his face in her chest and his hand on Blue’s leg. Gem jerked her head back and smacked it against the overhead cabinet. “Ow!” she squeaked. He pulled away, cheeks flaming. “Apologies,” he bit out. “I’ll see if Claude needs help.” Blue hopped down and examined Wyatt’s design. “You’re getting better at this. It looks a lot sharper than mine.” “Hey, you’re the one who insisted we put liquid fire on it and get it over with. I was willing to wait a few days and start over again.” She snickered and stepped back. “No, thanks. Once was

enough.” “Why didn’t you pick an original design?” I asked. “Anyone can get one of these at a tattoo shop.” “Not quite,” Wyatt said. “Take a look.” I eased up on my elbows. “Usually there’s a crown there over the head, but if you look closely, I put a backward K for Keystone. It’s just a small detail, but that’s what makes ours unique.” “Clever. Now we just need a secret handshake.” I fell back and covered my eyes with my hands. The hip pain was tolerable, but not what I’d had in mind first thing in the morning. I didn’t have enough java in my system for stripping naked on a metal table and having someone poke me with a needle. Suddenly everyone’s phones vibrated. Gem hopped off the counter. “I don’t need to look to know that’s Viktor calling a family meeting.” Wyatt switched off his needle. “Now? I was in a zone.” Blue snatched his hat off his head and put it on her own before following everyone out. Once alone with Christian, I sat up and looked at my incomplete tattoo. “It’s a good look for you,” he said. “Although… the labia was a better suggestion.” I hitched up my pants and swung my legs over the edge of the table. “Thanks for the coffee.” “So what’s this favor that I owe you?” he asked. I thought about our bet and what I intended to do with that favor: talking to my father one last time and having Christian scrub his memory. “I’ll let you know when the time is right.” He made a sweeping bow. “After you, Precious.”

WE GATHERED in the dining room, where Viktor served us a light breakfast. Christian sipped his water and then put his sunglasses on when the sun broke through a cloud for a fleeting moment. The rest of us filled our plates with a casserole consisting of

eggs, sausages, peppers, and something unidentifiable. Viktor must have gotten up early and trimmed his beard. Unlike Christian, he kept it nicely groomed along the jaw, his goatee peppered with silver and dark grey whiskers. Viktor was a dapper guy who always combed back his wavy hair and never dressed in sneakers. Today he had on a charcoal turtleneck, which must have been itchy since he kept tugging at the collar. “Just as quickly as one case ends, another will begin,” he said. “We’ve provided the higher authority with sufficient evidence to convict Willard Glass. He will be sentenced to death.” “Amen,” Shepherd murmured. Viktor steepled his fingers. “They are doing their best to locate the records for the previous victims and try to piece together what they can. Wyatt believes some of Glass’s victims corresponded with him on the dating website, but I do not think that is where he began. We’ll never know them all.” “I doubt it matters,” I said. When I felt the heat of their judgmental stares, I continued. “What I mean is, I doubt any of these women had family. He might try for a plea bargain, exchanging names for his life, but you should tell the higher authority it wouldn’t be worth extending his sentence. That monster deserves to die. We should have killed him ourselves.” “I’m with Raven,” Shepherd agreed. “Any bastard who tosses a kid over a banister deserves a slow, painful death.” “And it was fortunate you caught him,” Viktor added. “The fates placed you there for a reason. Not to take a life but to save one. Each one of you I want to commend for closing this case. The higher authority is embarrassed it’s one of their own, but they are grateful and including a bonus.” He leaned forward and pulled something out of his back pocket. “On another note— Niko, Blue, I have information that might be linked to a job I sent you on.” “Which one?” Blue asked. “Pawn of the Dead. I received this letter.” He pushed the folded-up paper across the table toward Blue, who sat on Christian’s left.

Blue reached out and opened it. “It’s written on Pawn of the Dead letterhead. It says: I want what is mine.” She turned it over and looked at it again. “That’s all.” Claude took it from her. “Who’s Houdini?” I furrowed my brow. “Why does that name ring a bell?” “Do you know him?” Viktor asked. “I’ve met a lot of people and heard a lot of names. Maybe I’m just thinking of the escape artist.” Claude ran the letter beneath his nose and then tossed it back on the table. Shepherd touched the paper without reading it and then sat back. “Is this something we should worry about?” Viktor shook his head. “Nyet. But for now, let’s file that one. I confiscated many items from that store. Everything there holds value to someone—mostly the dead—but old lovers or business associates might feel a sense of entitlement to some of those personal artifacts. Perhaps they were unaware until it was too late that the items were collected for resale. This is not my problem. Normally I would not give this a second glance, but it might be linked to the murder. Someone knows where I live. Someone followed me.” I took the letter and looked at it. “But it’s not addressed to anyone. How do you know it was meant for you?” Christian rose from his chair. “I’ll be more than happy to go down and see if that shitebag who works there is the one responsible.” “Field trip,” Shepherd said, standing up. “Let’s head out.” Wyatt smiled across the table at me and reached for the casserole spoon. “Welcome to Keystone. Just another day in the life.”

CHAPTER 31

I

t was almost sundown, and billowy clouds had overtaken the skies. Christian and Shepherd were still gone, and after playing a few games of pool with Wyatt, I went to my room and read through Penny’s diary again. When I finished, I tucked it in my desk drawer and took a walk to stretch my legs. I found a nice private nook on the third floor—an alcove with an oversized window. There weren’t any chairs, but I didn’t need one since the window was pushed away from the wall, creating a stone archway and window seat. I sat down, window to my right, and watched the light dimming. Niko appeared, his fingertips running along the wall. “You’re hiding.” “It’s only hiding if someone’s looking.” His silky hair fell handsomely past his shoulders, almost vanishing against his long-sleeved black shirt. After he took a seat across from me, he bent his knees until he was sitting like me, the tips of our toes touching. “I smell snow,” he said, drawing in a deep breath. “It’s just cloudy.” I glanced outside and noticed a few flakes falling. “Gem will be pleased when it comes early this year.” “Are you mad at her?” He frowned, his thick brows smothering his pale eyes. “Why would you ask me that?”

“I don’t know. You’ve been avoiding her all day. And you were a little snippy in the medical room.” His gaze fixed on me, but he didn’t look me in the eye. “Gem could do little to provoke me.” I grimaced. “Maybe I should tell you about the shirt in your wardrobe.” He reclined his head against the wall. A smile touched his lips, and he folded his arms. “I’m aware of her pranks. I have an order for everything, and when it first appeared in my wardrobe, it smelled of her perfume. It wasn’t Gem’s week to do laundry either. I cut the corner of the inside tag to know which one it was, and the first time I wore it, everyone’s color rippled with humor.” “There are two. Want to know what color they are?” He chuckled. “It hardly matters to a blind man.” “But it’s silly. People are laughing at you.” Niko looked up. His eyes were so pale they resembled shards of ice. “Don’t dwell on things that don’t matter. I enjoy the way her color changes when I put it on. It makes her happy. Something tells me that Gem deserves to laugh more than the rest of us. I sense she didn’t have enough of that in her childhood, which is unfortunate among Breed.” “So you know she was a Relic?” “Yes, that much is apparent by her innate knowledge of language. But Gem is guarded when it comes to her past. I do not wish to discuss things that make people’s energy go dark, which is why I came to speak to you.” “About what?” “Your light has been dark all day. It grows dimmer each time I see you pass in the hall. What’s troubling you?” I turned my gaze out the window, feeling the cool draft against the side of my face. “I can’t stop thinking about Penny and Lachlan.” “The victim?” “Yes. She left a diary and wrote about her life. She fell in love with a man who changed her.”

“Ah. You mean he was the Creator who gave her immortality.” “Yes, but that’s not what I meant. She loved him in a way I’ll never understand. It’s tragic. After he was killed, she lived all those years afterward alone, only to die when she tried to find love again. Maybe Christian’s right.” Niko closed his eyes. “The fates will always reunite two souls that are destined for each other. You shouldn’t weep for her death, but rejoice.” “You believe in reincarnation?” “What we believe matters little in the grand scheme of things.” I frowned. “It still doesn’t make sense. If they were meant to be together, then why can’t they stay together forever?” “We all must die. And you’re not seeing the bigger picture. They are together forever. In every life. Don’t believe everything Christian feeds you. He has too many demons to have an open mind about love. It’s not meant for everyone.” “Maybe it is and the rest of us are just doomed to keep repeating the same mistakes. Like dating serial killers.” He barked out a laugh. “Apologies. I didn’t mean to laugh at you.” “Go ahead. It’s almost comical. I was attracted to a serial killer. What exactly does that say about me?” “Maybe the fates are trying to teach you something.” “That I have bad taste in men?” He straightened one leg. “Someone once said that insanity is doing something over and over and expecting different results. Maybe who you think is wrong for you is really the one who’s right.” “Well, clearly the ones who I think are right for me are mentally unstable. I think I’m done with dating for a while. I need to just focus on my job.” “Don’t follow in my footsteps because you think it’s the right path to take. Follow your heart, Raven. If you want love, then pursue it. If you don’t, then find out what you were put here to

do. It’s taken me centuries to learn what my place is in this world, so don’t think the answers will reveal themselves so quickly.” A gust of wind whistled against the window and I shivered, hugging my bare arms. “I overheard Patrick and Viktor talking at the party. Did you know that everyone invited was a major contributor to big charities, like the Breed orphanages? That means Glass was donating his hard-earned money to help people. What kind of man can be so charitable on one hand and a coldhearted killer on the other?” “Does it matter?” “Maybe it kind of does,” I said quietly. That knowledge made me question everything I knew about good and evil. Could an evil man also be good? Or did he just do good things to throw people off? I wanted to go to the Breed jail and ask Glass myself, but I had a feeling he’d never reveal the truth about his character. Niko tilted his head to the side. “A man can save more lives than he takes, but it doesn’t put balance in the universe.” “Does that mean that no matter how many lives I save with Keystone, I’m still nothing but the killer I once was?” “I don’t have all the answers, Raven. Maybe this is our purgatory. If you’re only here to atone for the sins of your past, then it won’t work. Good deeds won’t clear your conscience of past sins.” I held the heart-shaped pendant up so I could study the red facets. “What if I don’t have a conscience? If I did, I’d feel guilty about the men I’ve killed. But I don’t. Nothing’s changed. Maybe that’s why I’ll never have anything remotely close to what Penny and Lachlan had. My heart’s too cold.” “What is it you want, a reason for your existence? What if it’s all a test, and in every life we are given the same obstacles and forced to choose?” “If that’s true, I hope in the next life Wyatt chooses a healthier diet.” We both laughed, and I noticed the snowflakes were getting

bigger. Gem was standing just outside in a puffy pink coat, arms outstretched and mouth open as she tried to catch snowflakes with her tongue. Niko stood up. “We have much work to do. Crime never takes a holiday.” He abruptly reached for my neck. “Do you mind? I heard someone mention a new necklace.” “It’s just a heart.” “Nothing is ever just anything.” His fingers discovered every facet as he rolled the stone between them. Then he felt the crown on top. “What’s this?” “Queen of Hearts.” He stood up. “You mean ravenheart. Keepsakes are good for the soul. I have nothing personal from my early years, so hold on to the important things. It’s a fine piece.” “Thanks for touching my heart, Niko,” I quipped. Niko bowed. “Just be sure to give that privilege to someone who matters.” I watched Niko walk away, his pace confident and precise as he turned the corner. He must have memorized every corner of this mansion. When I looked back out the window, Gem was gone… as was the daylight. Niko had helped me get out of my head and lifted my spirits. I’d spent years disconnected from my feelings, reacting to survive but never taking the time to stop and reflect on what I’d done. Now I had all the time in the world. I jumped when someone stealthily appeared at my side. “Don’t do that,” I said, relaxing my shoulders. Christian handed me a small paper cup with a plastic lid. “I made coffee. Would you like me to get you a spoon?” I chuckled. “That’s okay.” He approached the window with his own cup in hand and gazed through the glass at the dark world with his Vampire eyes. I wasn’t sure, but I thought he might have been looking at me through the reflection. “Did you come up here to tell me something?”

He blew the steam from his cup and took a sip. “No. I just came up here to watch it snow.” “Do you want to keep me company?” He kept looking outside. “Do we have to talk?” My hands warmed against the cup, and I watched a few flakes of snow with my own Vampire eyes. “We don’t have to do anything but just sit here.” Christian seated himself on the ledge, one knee bent and the other foot touching the floor. He stared at my necklace before centering his eyes on mine. “Aye, Precious. I’ll stay for as long as you want.”

DEDICATION

I dedicate this book to my Mageri series fans, and you know why. Love never dies.

Want to receive updates about book three? Click Here The Mageri books are a complete series. Read more about Christian’s past and other surprising secrets. Bingeable! Sterling Twist Impulse Gravity Shine The Gift

A personal note from Dannika: If you enjoyed this book and want to see more, please take a moment to show your support by leaving a review on the product page where your purchase was made. Your reviews are important and help readers discover these books! THE MAGERI SERIES is an exciting urban fantasy romance about a young woman's claim to immortality. Passionate, humorous, dark, and full of unpredictable twists, the Mageri series will take you on an unforgettable journey of love, friendship, and the hidden power within us all. Cliffhanger-free. THE SEVEN SERIES is a paranormal romance that portrays Shifters living in secret in the modern world. A blend of humor, heartwarming romance, drama, and real-life issues. This series is for those who believe in family, second chances, and finding that person who completes you. Cliffhanger-free. THE CROSSBREED SERIES is a new Urban Fantasy Romance following a rogue who is half-Vampire, half-Mage. Caught between two worlds, she joins forces with a secret organization that takes down criminals. Will desire become her biggest distraction when she is paired up with a Vampire? Note: All my fantasy stories are written in the same universe. Same Breeds, same rules, and may contain character crossovers/appearances. Sometimes ordinary people are destined for extraordinary lives. Dannika Dark Newsletter

BOOKS BY DANNIKA DARK: THE MAGERI SERIES Sterling Twist Impulse Gravity Shine The Gift MAGERI WORLD Risk NOVELLAS Closer THE SEVEN SERIES Seven Years Six Months Five Weeks Four Days Three Hours Two Minutes One Second Winter Moon SEVEN WORLD Charming

THE CROSSBREED SERIES Keystone Ravenheart Follow Dannika and meet up with other fans: www.dannikadark.net Facebook